Gregory House

The Cardinal's Angels

Prologue: The Cardinal’s Dilemma, September 1529

The changing colour of the trees, from shading green to red and finally a crumpled brown, was enough of a hint of the passing of summer’s bounty for any to heed, in this the year of Our Lord, fifteen hundred and twenty nine, the twentieth year of the reign of Our Sovereign Lord, King Henry VIII. Now that the colder winds of autumn were at hand, forewarning of winter’s chill and dearth, crossroad prophets warned of the nearing edge of Death’s dark scythe and railed for the repenting of sins. Considering the recent fickleness of the seasons and poor harvests, the prudent farmer or goodwife would look to the state of their stores and give a heartfelt prayer for a short winter and perhaps an offering at their parish church, to avert the ill omens. The cannier of them would, in the dark of the lengthening nights, also slip off to secretly consult the local hedge witch on their predictions for the season. As an added precaution, maybe also procuring a talisman to avert the dreaded ‘sweats’ that had recently ravaged the country, carrying off thousands in its grim tally. Others, clustered around the crackling tavern fires and made reckless by strong ale, growled of the exorbitant tithes demanded by the clergy, and shared dangerous complaints. The most common of these was that the damned priests and bishops had no God-given right to the rewards of men’s labour. The bolder amongst them stood up and with tankard held high, pledged to the coming day, when the mightiest of the church prelates, bloated by greed and with his Cardinal’s robes dyed red with the blood of murdered yeoman, would fall to the hand of a commoner. At that cry the tavern audience would cautiously nod agreement, while keeping a suspicious watch for the church’s pursuivants, sniffers of sedition and heresy. So far it was just a whisper amongst the market crowds, elusive, secret and deadly.

Treason was the usual charge for overheard slanderous public utterances regarding Cardinal Wolsey, the Lord Chancellor of the England, the excuse being that such claims defamed the sovereignty of His Majesty, Henry VIII. So as a precaution against unnatural pretensions the punishment was harsh, bloody and public. It was a long painful death by hanging, drawing and quartering on Tower Hill-spectacle, entertainment and warning for the commons, Parliament and gentry of London. For the past twenty years it had served as a useful choke on wayward treasonous tongues-that was until this season. Now it was openly spoken that the Cardinal’s power was wilting as fast as the fading leaves. Last week, according to a rumour sweeping the Spitalfield Market, the Abbot of Wigmore threw out Wolsey’s pursuivant, telling the retainer to go hang. The abbot, according to a friar who claimed to have seen it, had stood at his gate as the Cardinal’s servant was thrown into the mire of the road and screamed out he needn’t bend knee to some grasping upstart butcher’s brat from Ipswich. An indrawn gasp of shock and glee greeted the tale and the folk of London gathered around the parish wells and fountains gossiping and betting as to the probable rewards for the abbot’s impudence.

In Hertfordshire at the former royal estate of Manor of the Moor, by the village of Rickmansworth, one man was wracked by the recent waning of respect. Thomas Wolsey, Archbishop of York was deeply worried. His position and power should be unassailable. He was the King’s right hand, holding the royal seal as Lord Chancellor, as well as the unique position of a lifetime legatine commission of Cardinal, trumping the usual head of the English church, the Archbishop of Canterbury. Across the realms of western Christendom, monarchs and princes were accustomed to placing all matters of peace and war into his skilled hands for counsel and deliberation. Wasn’t he called the ‘Great Arbiter of Europe’ by Emperor Charles V, the master of half of the Christian world as well as the new lands across the Atlantic? Francis, the King of France, also held him in high esteem, hosting sumptuous banquets in his honour and clasping him by the hand and proclaiming him a loyal friend, rewarding him with a bishopric for his favour. Then his own sovereign, Henry Tudor, had also been unstinting, bestowing unlimited favours and wealth, entrusting him with the high affairs of the kingdom. As for the Holy Father in Rome, Clement’s retention of the papal throne was owed to Wolsey’s own blend of bargaining, negotiation, and threats.

So why should he be worried this night? What was the arrogant braying of a minor cleric to him? A gadfly bite, no more. However, as the yapping of a mastiff gave warning of the sneak thief, this open insult presaged dark moves by those who were jealous of the King’s favour and was not just the least insult, but rather the latest. Last week the King’s good friend and close brother-in-law, the Duke of Suffolk, stood up at the Blackfriars Court and swore before all the assembly, “that it was never merry in England whilst we had Cardinals amongst us”. The Court had cheered this vile insult.

He could have trumped that smear from Sir Charles Brandon with a flick of his hand, easily bringing the snarling cur to heel. Brandon was hot headed and vain, and without Wolsey’s intercession the strutting jousting companion to the King wouldn’t have survived his secret marriage to the King’s sister. Henry was touchy about his royal honour and that action had strayed too close to treason. That being so, after the cheers from the rabble, the Court had settled down. His Sovereign Majesty had sat on his throne watching, and said nothing.

How could this be? A few months ago Brandon was all smiles and scraping bows for his beloved patron. Now he displayed all the ingratitude of a treacherous heart. This betrayal wounded deeply, but of more concern was why? For all his bluff and swagger, Brandon was as cunning as a rat in sniffing the political winds of the Court. That one so formerly loyal should turn was an ominous portent and the King had watched, and said nothing. Nothing!

Cardinal Wolsey wearily rubbed his heavy jowls and considered the latest problem, his latest burden, that damned commission on the annulment of His Sovereign’s marriage to Queen Katherine. He snorted in provoked anger at the memory. Why couldn’t the Spanish harpy just leave it be? As well wish for the moon. That stiff necked woman hadn’t budged an inch and he’d even humbled himself on bended knee pleading for her to yield, promising lands and status as befitted her station. All that effort wasted! Even his personal solemn oath that she’d gain untold sympathy and guarantee a later return when His Majesty’s need for Imperial aid was stronger hadn’t altered her stubbornness. Finally during the commission her scheming and tricks had ruined the open hearing at Blackfriars. It was going so well, smoothly and rehearsed, and then the queen burst in, all tears and entreaties to her ‘loving husband’ and in a single act demolished years of work. The plan was too cunning to be Katherine’s work. He suspected Father Juan Luis Vives. It had taken but a few well placed and judicious threats to scare that learned scholar back to Spain. And what of that recent arrival, Don Alva? The Spaniard was young, clever and ambitious, a dangerous combination.

It was revenge, pure and simple, delivered with all the vicious calculation of a spurned wife. Wolsey had turned pale at the scene. Henry Tudor, his lord and master, did not forgive humiliation. Still it could have been saved and the royal ire deflected, if it wasn’t for the actions of one of his own, an English bishop even, that damned sanctimonious interfering fool, Fisher! Ignoring the hints of royal disfavour and legatine reward, he defended Queen Katherine. Of course the baleful glare of his outraged monarch alighted upon his most loyal chancellor and long-time solver of church problems, and the King said nothing! That was the culminating ruin of the commission.

Wolsey was almost tempted into profanity at the recollection. A muttered prayer pushed him past the sinfulness of anger into a moment’s blessed peace. It was all too brief. He turned to the work at hand, and putting quill to parchment, wrote out the salutations to Thomas Boleyn, Lord Rochford, and father of Anne, the new beloved of His Sovereign and the reason for his mounting calamities. After decades in royal service he knew how the play of power functioned. He’d expected the manoeuvrings of Rochford and the Boleyn faction. That was just the common practice at Court, as was so much of his business recently. It was another in a long succession of ‘gifts’, the coin of patronage. This one, by the King’s command, was a patent assigning the rents of the vacant see of Durham, worth two thousand four hundred pounds per annum, to Lord Rochford. One more favour drawn from his suddenly waning stock. At the memory of loss, Wolsey’s thoughts once more spiralled back to the last hour of the Blackfriars Court, and His Majesty’s ominous silence. Even now his requests for an audience were refused and His Majesty was not ten miles away!

Damn that feckless Abbot! Wolsey frowned as one wrong dredged up another. His servant, Cromwell, had determined that dissolving Wigmore monastery brought him enough to fund his work through to next spring. The man was a veritable hound for sniffing out disposable abbeys. It was not as if they were doing anything-gaining the remittance of sin for a smattering of rural yokels didn’t compare in any way to his two glorious colleges at Ipswich and Oxford. The quill trembled in his spasmed hand and punched through the stiff parchment. It had been several days, and His Majesty was still silent!

Wolsey thumped the table with his ringed hand and pushed up from his labours. He’d handled His Sovereign’s amours and problems before-Mary Blout and Mary Boleyn were the two most prominent. Henry was a lusty man, full of all the vigour expected of a monarch, but to cuddle his paramour before all, and treat Anne Boleyn as if she was already Queen-that was just too much to endure. This whole situation with the disaster of the annulment was the fault of that meddling Frenchified punk! It didn’t take a university scholar to see that My Lady Anne Boleyn was the drafter of all his problems, scheming, conspiring and plotting to pull him down as the King’s trusted servant. It was her hand behind that affair with secretary Knight last year and the ‘secret mission’ to the Pope. Damn, that had been close. A day’s delay in messages from his intelligencers would have seen the decretals wing their way straight into the King’s hands without ‘careful appraisal and editing’. That little surprise had the stiff necked Boleyns and their snarling pack deflated, taking the wind right out of their sails.

Until now, and the King’s silence and distance continued to grow.

Wolsey flexed his fingers and cracked his sore knuckles in irritation. Which problem first? Should he play down or use the Royal indiscretions? Imperial eyes watched every loving caress and mark of favour. It was a deliberate provocation on her part. The woman was so sure-may as well call her Queen Anne for the bitch was that in all but name! Why couldn’t His Majesty have asked for a French princess as Wolsey had been working towards? The prestige of the Christian world would have been his, not to mention the benefits of a firm French alliance against the shifting factions of Europe. This infatuation with that Boleyn temptress had thrown the complex game of crowns and lands into confusion. Wolsey clenched his left hand in frustration. Now to favour Henry’s passion, the path to a French crown receded, and England risked the wrath of Emperor Charles V for slighting his Aunt Katherine, and for no gain. And his hold on power, now not nearly so firm, cracked and crumbled away like old plaster.

And it wasn’t just the Boleyn curs baying. Now the court jackals scented blood as well, snarling and snapping away at his ankles. Brandon’s insult and Wigmore’s insolence were merely the first signs. And like any rebellious pack of hounds, they needed a firm hand on the whip to bring them to heel. Wolsey frowned and pinched the bridge of his nose. Damn them all to the nethermost regions of Hell! He’d seen the warnings but due to the demands of the Legatine Commission for His Majesty, it had been left to slip for too long. Only last month he’d received a report from his agent secreted amongst the French Ambassador’s retainers, full to the brim with open conspiracy.

"These Lords intend, after he is dead or ruined, to impeach the State of the Church, and take all its goods; which it is hardly needful for me to write in cipher, for they proclaim it openly. I expect they will do fine miracles as well, I expect the priests will never have the great seal again; and that in this Parliament they will have terrible fright."

Of all the ambassadors in residence, Du Bellay was the cleverest. If this was in his report to Francis, then Wolsey’s enemies had already sounded out foreign allies. What unnatural arrogance! The casual expectation of his fall was an insult. What, was he already dead and buried? Had they sung the last rites over him? Wolsey hadn’t gained this hold over the Kingdom and been the right hand of the monarch all these years just to have foreigners and strutting nobles dismiss him so readily. No! There had to be a way out of this thicket, a way to regain Henry’s approval and to banish that distancing silence.

He pushed himself painfully up from the table, and stood before the fire. His gentleman usher, Cavendish, stepped forward and offered a goblet of Rhenish wine. With a brief nod of acknowledgement, he took a hefty draught and stared into the crackling logs.

He’d tried getting rid of the Boleyn girl-it hadn’t worked. She was much cannier than her older sister, Mary, and so Henry had set his mind to marriage, legal and lawful, to Anne. So had begun the round of offer, bargain and threat between London and Rome. The bitch had even survived a bout of the sweats so she was unlikely to succumb to a sniffle. It was time he lacked now. Three years this had played out as he swatted off the petty intrigues of the Boleyns. And now he was out of time. Damn Clement for the weak fool that he was!

He’d solved the problems of Henry’s two sisters-a divorce for the Queen of Scotland and removal of the bigamy charges for the ungrateful Suffolk, thus elevating his stature as the papal expert. Now … now was different. After the letter from Master Casale in Rome, three days ago, any hopes of an annulment from the Apostolic See were dust. The only remaining army on the Italian peninsula were beaten, and as a result, that master of equivocation, Pope Clement, had finally decided to commit himself once and for all to Charles V and the Imperial faction by recalling the annulment case to a Papal court. A disaster-it was a complete disaster. Why did Clement have to pick now to stick irrevocably to a decision? By reputation, former Cardinal Giuliano Medici never resolved to one course of action for longer than it took to eat a capon. It was often quoted as a wry joke within the Apostolic chambers that His Holiness could agree to several opposing suggestions between one sip of wine and another. This last reported rumour from his agents in Rome, hinted at the cause for his unaccustomed consistency-an illegitimate Hapsburg daughter was to wed a papal nephew.

Wolsey passed back the empty goblet and slapped one meaty hand into the other. This too public failure could break him! That damned harpy would be at her royal paramour every day, whispering and pouting, flashing those dark eyes, every word dripping with venom. ‘Our Lord Chancellor promised so much …’ Damn her and damn Clement!

As this thought brought on yet another surge of bile, his ire acquired a more Romewards direction. Clement, that Florentine ditherer, it was all his fault. He had even fowled up the appointment of Cardinal Campeggio to the Annulment Commission. Lorenzo Campeggio was supposed to be England’s agent in the Holy See, a cleric bought and paid for by English gold. The Italian received the income from a bishopric and hefty annual gifts and yet now, despite all this generosity, he was hedging and wavering just like his master. As slowly as was possible, Campeggio had travelled all the way from Rome-two weeks even to get from Dover to London. A blind, crippled snail on crutches could have managed a faster journey! Almost daily he was advised to either halt and wait, or to speed up as the inconstant Papal mind wandered along its meandering path. Finally, after months wasted on the journey, Campeggio arrived, and in his very first conversation with the King, revealed that within his luggage was a Papal decretal granting the divorce. A much prayed for solution to this bitter, bitter problem.

Ahh, but of course, it was not that simple. Unless Katherine agreed to go into a nunnery, it was to be neither published or displayed. This sly surprise gave Lady Anne all the ammunition to further undermine his standing. And then despite his best efforts, Katherine managed to smuggle out a letter to her nephew, Charles V, imploring his assistance. This had only magnified his problems, and since then he had kept his intelligencers and spies working at full pitch, both in England and across the Channel. Right now most of these were concentrated on the city of Cambri, watching that intricate dance between the Houses of Hapsburg and Valois over the culmination of their long wars. All his long-honed instincts told his that he must be there before the ink dried on any treaty. For Wolsey to prosper, then he must be seen with the powers of Europe. Instead Henry had chosen to send that preening ingrate, Suffolk, as well as the simpering would-be philosopher, Sir Thomas More. And what use were they? Neither had the reputation or weight of experience needed to gain for England a place at the bargaining table. How could either hope to get anything more than mere crumbs as a reward for His Majesty’s great efforts. How could they know of such subtle nuances as Margaret of Austria’s distinctive cough just before she yielded a point? How would they conduct those quiet but oh so useful talks at feast or hunt with important lords and princes? Yes, he’d seen it all before, Royal Ambassadors, puffed up in velvet and cloth of gold, and too blinded by huberous and glittering promises to see the traps clearly laid in their paths. For two men, supposedly so beholden to him for their titles and advancement, and previously so garrulous in his praise, he had received little regarding their embassy, scarcely a word or a letter in report. And as with His Royal Master’s, this infectious silence sounded a dread knock upon his heart. England would rue the day he was not present.

Frustratingly he was shut out, relying on minions, as the powerful made their own arrangements without him, reduced to the pitiful expedient of agents in the curtain shadows. And the King said nothing, refusing his requests.

His exclusion was a public slight and who knew what secret deals were being hatched, maybe even a compact bringing both the Valois and Hapsburgs against an isolated England? In an attempt to stem the stampede, he’d penned a missive to His Majesty as a reminder of his diplomatic expertise and in return received a curtly dismissive letter from Gardiner, his former secretary, asking him, the Chancellor of the Kingdom, to be more specific as to his inquiry. Gardiner! He had raised that ingrate to the position he now held. Bishop Gardiner owed him everything. It didn’t need an astrologer to interpret that sign. The King was drifting away, his ear full of the whispers and innuendoes of those at Court eager to gain preferment and wealth. The Duke of Norfolk was one rival already much too close to Henry and, as uncle of Lady Anne, he would relish any chance to gain the chancellor’s title. Thomas Howard already held the reputation as a man more devious than a serpent and twice as dangerous. And this situation was steering towards the perilous. Wolsey knew from du Bellay’s letter and other’s since that he wasn’t the only one at risk-the English Church was also in the butts as a target. Previously he had played up its vulnerability as a useful goad to Campeggio, and satisfyingly, the Italian’s letters to the Apostolic See had proved the worth of that tactic. He recalled one part with particular satisfaction:

“The Cardinal alone stood between the Church and its subjection. It was owing to Wolsey's vigilance and solicitude that the Holy See retained its rank and dignity. His ruin would drag down the Church!”

True, very true. How could Pope Clement ignore the crisis? He snorted at the memory. That would be easy-the Florentine was quick enough to favour needed allies, though afterwards he had a discriminating tendency for selective ‘forgetfulness’. One prime example that still rankled was the English gift of ten thousand ducats. In desperation the Holy Father had begged for assistance, a petition to his faithful servant, the King of England and his valued loving friend, Cardinal Wolsey. Clement had pleaded that without it, the papal armies would wither away before the Imperials. That was not a happy recollection. The subsidy had come close to ruining him. The Commons in Parliament had almost revolted over openly shipping that much gold out the Kingdom. And of course later Clement had ‘forgotten’ his English friends-typical!

Then the deceitful Italian had pulled his culminating cony catcher’s trick. While Clement knew full well the Annulment Commission was in session, His Holiness sent several letters via Imperial messengers, withdrawing its validity and recalling the case back to Rome! Wolsey wasn’t a fool. He’d tried to misdirect the missives and his agents had stalked every route in Europe to forestall their posting. God’s blood, all to no avail! Why was it that his dealings with this Pope were so cursed by an ill star?

That thought didn’t solve his problems and concentrating on it only brought on a pounding headache. If only His Holiness had succumbed to that illness earlier this year. That would have left his apostolic legate free to declare judgement on the whole case sedevacante before they’d elected a new pope. As he’d found before, the vacant period between pontiffs always brought up a host of possibilities and removed a legion of obstacles. If only Clement had died! Wolsey instinctively crossed himself at that remembered wish.

In normal circumstances such an evil thought would be roundly banished to the nether most parts of the soul, chastised and discarded. Suddenly an edge of frantic desperation gripped him and held the thought up to the light of speculation. Perhaps?

Hmmm Perhaps?

Perhaps, it wasn’t so…evil?

Wolsey’s eyes narrowed and his fingers rubbed at the seal ring on his right hand. Was it a temptation from the arch fiend? Or an angelically inspired revelation?

In the past, priests who had brought the throne of St Peter into disrespect had been opportunely removed by the provident hand of God. So, what if the Almighty chose to work through the agency of rebellious lords, conniving cardinals or convenient illnesses?

Sin or saviour? As of this instant, it was well lodged in his thoughts. Not even a barrel of Gonne powder could dislodge it, as its suppleness, justice and symmetry beguiled him. He mused on the interminable failings of Pope Clement. It was a very long list that started with the Sack of Rome and Babylonian captivity of the Pontiff by the Imperial army, then descended through the pervasive spiritual spinelessness and calumny of political debacles. While no man could be perfect, that status belonging only to the Son of God, this Pope had taken the Patrimony of St Peter to a state lower in esteem than a harlot’s chastity. Clement had failed in his duty! He’d done little to reassure a distraught and desperate flock, made vulnerable and confused by the religious conflict between that heretic Luther and the Church. More importantly, he had shown niggardly regard for the true friends of the Holy See. Wolsey tapped his fingers on the heavy beam of the over mantle, almost a Te Duem in rhythm. It was a grievous sin to encompass the death of another. Dare he act on the impulse?

He had done so before in the case of the Duke of Buckingham, playing upon the King’s fears of a rival to the throne, and the suspicious links to Richard de la Pole’s Yorkist plots. It had taken little effort to tease and distort letters, confessions and coincidence until Buckingham fell to an executioner’s axe. But, temptation twitched another smouldering thought his way. A new Pope would solve an accumulation of problems, both here and for his potential backers. Francis of France would not be too distressed and the debts of several French prelates beholden to him now pushed the consideration onto firmer ground.

Of course in the current balance of power Charles V had to be considered. Wolsey had been promised the Emperor’s support at the very next Papal candidacy, not that the guarantee had held firm during the last Convocation of Cardinals. This time he’d make sure he had more leverage, like perhaps easing the vexations of Katherine of Aragon and bringing low her rival. But first, Pope Clement VII had to receive his heavenly reward for services rendered.

Wolsey made his decision in an instant. His high position had been attained solely by interpreting the Royal will and fearlessly acting on inspiration. He turned to Cavendish and snapped out a command. “Summon Master Smeaton at once!”

Then seized by the moment, he strode over to his table and began to draft a new series of letters. The first was to the English agent in Rome, Master Casale. The fellow had frequently mentioned that Clement had more enemies than a dog had fleas. The most useful among these would surely be Cardinal Colonna. He was a man with a finely honed sense of revenge. Reports had it that twice he’d tried to kill Clement. If not Colonna then Francesco dellaRovere, the Duke of Urbino, would welcome a chance to dispatch the former Medici cardinal. That Italian nobleman made it a point of honour to have no living enemies. Wolsey reflected on the long list of papal foes. One of these should be able to fulfil the deed if given enough incentive. As Chancellor, the wealth of the Kingdom was available at his discretion, but this required a more subtle touch. Several thousand gold angels withheld from the King’s recent devaluing were still at hand and were innocuously secreted for just such an emergency. A quiet chuckle and crooked smile broke upon Wolsey’s face at the aptness of this image. Yes, gold greased the wheels of state, and made men amenable to suggestion. Thus chests of golden angels could wing Clement to his eternal rest. Ahh choke on that Giuliano Medici. A Cardinal’s angels will bring you down! This, however, was only two sides of the triangle, a plan and a means to implement that plan. Still missing was a cat’s paw. Now who could be employed in this manner? The smile returned to his lips-ahh, of course, Campeggio.

Despite his wavering, Campeggio could be very useful. The Italian had frequently expressed his reluctant compliance with the instructions from Rome and had discretely conveyed his willingness to repay his good friend, the English Cardinal, for his generosity. The Italian was a martyr to two main afflictions, the first being gout. Always anxious to try any new remedy available, Wolsey’s own physician, Dr Augustino, was frequently called to attend him, and thus accordingly was privy to many complaints and “confessions” from a man in pain and suffering. So Wolsey now knew of the second and greater cross carried by Cardinal Campeggio-his insatiable pack of children and assorted relatives, all begging constantly for preferment or position.

His own patron angel must be guiding his thoughts. It was so easy to see a path wrought by solicitude and inducements to bring the errant Cardinal onside. One member of Campeggio’s staff in particular had proved amenable as a conduit for influence, the Italian’s son and personal secretary, Rudolpho. For a “consideration” and “evidence of friendship” via the sweet reason of those tinkling “angels”, young Rudolpho could easily sway the old Cardinal to see the benefits of an ‘English’ point of view and the advantages of a Clementless future.

As for the King, this was perfect. It gave Henry a chance for public pomp and mourning at the sad demise of our Holy Father, and would additionally keep him distracted for a month or more. Largess and ceremony always played well with the grumbling Commons as well. Conveniently it opened up a need to summon his faithful Chancellor as diplomat and potential papal contender. Good, very good. However before that could happen, he needed certainty and leverage, both here and abroad. He had to break his enemies and ruin the pretensions of that cursed woman.

Like any man of sense and prudence, he had his spies spread through all the great households, usefully ferreting out secrets and treachery. One recently discovered gem of knowledge could solve this annulment impasse and bring Lord Rochford and his daughter around to a more submissively obedient frame of mind. He had to move fast-his pursuivants had warned of other stalkers in the household. Even better, it could be made to look as if he was aiding Katherine and thus, gain Hapsburg support. Then with those two knocked out, his hold on power would be firm enough to dangle a protégée before the King.

If only he had another sign. The sight of ‘golden angels’ wetted men’s appetites as evidence of an earthly reward, but to be more certain of success, he needed something more divinely sanctified than the coiner’s stamp, perhaps even metaphysical. Where could he gain that guarantee? Wolsey pondered this problem, idly twisting a ruby ring. Dare he risk it? It was said that there were more diviners of the future in the Holy City than clerics. Clement wasn’t the only one who wouldn’t set foot outside his door until the heavens had been scrutinised for portents. So how to use that penchant?

Once more his own angel whispered inspiration. The fates were rallying to his aid. Didn’t he have his own bonded diviner, a scryer of the heavens, a fellow famed for his accuracy? Yes he did! But now was a dangerous time to utilise the fellow’s arcane services. Norfolk’s spies had sniffed too close before now.

And again his angelic inspiration revealed a path. The good doctor’s charts and books had proved vital in removing that annoying Buckingham with a charge of treason. Once more he could play on his knowledge of His Majesty’s “concerns”. Utilising those cunning implements, he’d have those twice damned Boleyns muzzled and brought to heel by fear. Yes! His growing certainty flashed firm resolution through his soul. Not even the quivering warnings of his daemon could halt it now. Wolsey shook his head to silence the seditious whispers.

With a new confidence, he returned to his pile of correspondence and pulled out the latest letter from his secretary, Thomas Cromwell. This was the second time today he had considered its import. The warnings were clear. Norfolk was snapping at his heels. Thomas Howard, the slippery as a snake Duke of Norfolk, had his clients spread throughout the court eroding Wolsey’s standing with every scurrilous whisper. Now with the Blackfriars debacle, Queen Katherine had raised her banner of war and when a Castilian swore dire revenge, it was best to believe it. His enemies were gathering, and not even his own household was safe. Cromwell wrote of treacherous rumours and advised swift action. Wolsey held the letter as if weighing its import on the scales of decision. Yes, his angel cried. Now was the time! Now for the tool!

Cromwell would have been perfect. He’d proven an astute and loyal retainer, though at this juncture, his many talents were better employed watching over the skulking rats at Court. Fortunately there was another servant, steadfast and true, a man also used to the darker side of statecraft, a sharp blade to match the alluring whisper of his Cardinal’s angels and, moreover, one who had experience in setting the traps of treason.

“Your eminence?”

Wolsey put down his quill and smiled at his kneeling servant. That familiar shock of grey, just like the coat of a badger, brought back an older memory. His eyes sparkled with a gloating satisfaction-yes it was the glowing hand of an angel guiding him.

“Ahh John. I have a task of some discretion for you. Tis time to return to London. Dr Agryppa has a new commission to fulfil. As well, there is another affair, an acquisition touching close to the King’s honour that requires your certain skills.”

“I am at your eminences’ command.” The lanky figure of Master Smeaton gave a low bow of respect, bending almost double.

Wolsey smiled at the obvious loyalty. With retainers such as Thomas Cromwell and John Smeaton as well as the deft deployment of his ‘angels’, the future was assured.

Thomas Wolsey, Lord Chancellor of England, would continue to ride the crest of Fortuna’s Wheel as it dashed his enemies to ruin!

Chapter One-The Bear Garden Southwark, September

The roar of the crowd startled the parcel of ravens perched on the overhang of the surrounding roof and they screamed cawing complaints as they launched into the afternoon sky. Below, amongst the cheering audience, little notice was taken of their undue eviction except by one. Ned Bedwell, momentarily distracted, looked up and followed their spiralling flight until they passed beyond the narrow oval of sky that illuminated the bear pit and its tiered galleries. His old nurse used to tell tales of the magic of the Corvus clan, how they’d served as harbingers of ill omen for death and battle. He gave a shiver and a quick flick of his finger in a rapid blessing to avert any misfortune then turned his attention back to the display in the pit two levels down.

Though most wouldn’t credit him the kindness, he’d be the first to admit that Canting Michael knew how to draw a crowd. The bills announcing the event had been posted up outside half of the city’s taverns, and criers had traversed the streets declaiming the promised clash for close to a week, rivalling the usual bedlam of market stalls. Canting must be pleased with the turnout. At tuppence each, the take must be closer to twenty pounds. Add a margin for cushions and the retention of private seating in the topmost galleries and you’d double the first figure, all here to see the fight of the season, ‘Terrible Tom o’Taunton’. The lure of entertainment had drawn him along with his friends, Will Coverdale and Geoffrey Sutton, from the dreary and boring benches of Gray’s Inn, where they suffered the common indignities inflicted on young law apprentices. The study of musty books or crabbed scribbling of archaic French-Latin really didn’t compare to an afternoon’s pleasure in the autumn sun, as well as the chance to win a purse full of gilt, with wagers on the baiting.

They’d elbowed a bit of space on the second gallery and lent over the hand smoothed rail to peer at the parade of beasts below in the sandy floored pit.

“Damn yea Ned, did yea have to get such a musty beaver’s pelt to strap on your face?” Will waved a kerchief in front of his pock scarred nose and leant as far away as the packed gallery permitted.

Ned self consciously stroked his furry attachment and frowned at the jibe. True, the false beard was a bit stale and perhaps a few rats had too close an acquaintance with it before now, but Master Cowper kept a keen eye on the stores of the Inns revels and it was the best that could be snatched.

Before he could draw a rodent tainted breath for a reply, a high squeaking voice sounded in his defence. “Leave off Will. Y’ know Canting’s on the look out for Ned. I reckon it’s a fine joke to pull and if Ned wants to wear a dead rat on his face, it’s better than breathing in the stink of your latest scent.”

Ned stopped a moment to give his other friend a questioning glance. Well that was a reasonable response, but like many of Geoffrey’s responses, adequate, to the point and two edged. He’d make a fine lawyer when he grew into his hand-me-down robes. And of course, when his voice deepened and he avoided offending powerful men by too honest appraisals. Anyway they were here to have fun not argue. So he let the adverse comments on his disguise pass and raised a point of recent speculation at the Inns with his companion. “Will, you got to see the commission at Blackfriars. How did it go?”

The kerchief fluttered expansively and Will gave a superior smile, flashing a set of even white teeth. He liked to remind everyone he was a gentleman born and bred, with family at Court. Giving a last flourish, he reclined on the pine bench as if bored by the display below. “Twas a great show indeed. My cousin, Sir Francis Bryan, a gentleman of the royal chamber, secured my appointment as an usher, so I saw it all.”

His friend, Will, was in full spate and fortunately, didn’t notice Ned’s self conscious twitch and scowl. He tried hard not to show how Will’s unselfconscious boasting of family connections pained him. He had ‘family’ connections as well, and every day he was made aware of his lack of prospects by his ‘loving and generous’ Uncle Richard, a failing rubbed in without relent. He’d promised himself last Saint George’s Day that he’d not endure that humiliation for much longer. That was one reason he risked being here today. However that surge of resentment didn’t stop him from listening carefully. Any fool knew that, in the game of princes, lords rose and fell as Lady Fortuna dictated, and if a canny lad watched out, he could secure a profitable future.

This received a low whistle of admiration from Geoffrey. His master at the Inns shunned any display of opulence and, as a lad coming from an even more strained background than Ned, he was easily impressed by a fine display.

“There were two chairs for the Cardinals at the head of the hall and those where flanked, left and right, by the opposing parties, with the King’s covered by a silk cloth of gold canopy of estate.” Having set out the wealth and status of the scene he was a part of, Will gave an overly elaborate beckon to Ned as if inviting him to share a secret. “A word of warning to your Uncle Richard. A wise man would seek a new patron. The Cardinal’s star is waning.”

Once more Geoff burst in before Ned could frame a question. “Nay, it cannot be. Wolsey’s lorded it over us all forever. Only death could pry his grasp from our throats!”

Ned gave a silent prayer of thanks that the noise of the crowd was too loud for any spy to overhear that rebellious comment and shook his head over the impulsiveness of his friend. “Surely Will, it can’t be? He’s Cardinal, Chancellor and Archbishop. No man is more powerful in the realm save the King!”

“Tis true enough. All was well for Our Lord of York, fat and princely as any prelate, in his scarlet robes sitting in judgement, when in bursts Queen Katherine and denied he’d any jurisdiction. Some colourful Spanish popinjay in her retinue threw down a parchment heavy with Papal seals, and claimed the case should be advoked to Rome. Wolsey turned redder than beetroot and loudly rejected the validity of the Papal Bull, calling it a forgery.”

“No!” Ned and Geoffrey joined in a gasped denial.

“Wait lads-it gets better. Queen Katherine said she’d not return to the commission, but await advice and counsel from her friends in Spain, and we all know what that means!” Will waggled his eyebrows in an exaggerated manner.

They did and it was no idle boast. All of Ned’s young life of seventeen years, there’d been two powers that dominated Europe, warring over land and titles-the King of France and the Holy Roman Emperor, Lord of the vast Hapsburg domains that stretched from the gold rich New World, across the Atlantic Ocean, to Spain and the German lands. Only a fool or one addle-witted wouldn’t see that for a blatant threat to drag in her nephew, the Emperor Charles.

“From then on, no player could’ve given a better show. The Queen threw herself on her knees before King Henry and, with tears streaming down her cheeks and her voice choked with sobs, begged him to consider her honour, her daughter's and his own. Our Sovereign Lord then stepped off his dais, picked up Her Majesty and repeatedly promised it was all done to restore her dignity and that of the throne.”

Ned gave a loud whistle of appreciation. Will was a lucky sod to have seen all this drama. Geoffrey wasn’t easily so impressed and chimed in with his own version of the commission. “I heard that Bishop Fisher stood up later and defended the case of the Queen, leaving Wolsey trembling with wrath that one of his prelates dared to oppose him in open court.”

Will took the interruption in good part and nodded agreement before waving them closer for his last juicy bit of news. “The finale was worth any dozen Greek plays, for at the end of the day, the Italian Cardinal Campeggio announced an adjournment until October because, and you’re going to love this twist, Legatine Commissions have to follow the normal sitting dates as if they were in Rome!”

Ned shook his head. He had to agree that, as a legal trick, it surpassed the usual fare of the Court of the King’s Bench.

Will, however, was not finished with the tale, for he gave one of his superior smirks and drew them in like the best cozener at his game. “Then the Duke of Suffolk leapt up and, before the court and his Majesty, cursed all Cardinals in England, swearing before long all would be driven out, and everyone in the hall cheered until the rafters shook. Wolsey, by then, had scampered out, as pale as a corpse. I reckon the Italian took him by surprise as well. I can tell you that His Majesty didn’t look too happy about how the Commission was going. Ergo, Fortuna’s wheel is turning and Wolsey’s slipping off.” His story complete, Will Coverdale returned to fluffing his scented kerchief with an attempt at elegant disdain.

Ned scratched at a persistent itch under his false beard. Damned fleas! This was very interesting news if it could be believed. He knew that Will’s family were beholden to Suffolk, so a natural bias had to be taken into account with any story. Lounging around the various law courts, waiting for the end of long, slow, boring cases to wind up, apprentice lawyers had to engage in some sort of distraction, and the most ready to hand was the swapping of rumours about the affairs of their lords and masters, the higher the better, and none was more feared, hated or envied than Cardinal Wolsey, the patron of his own uncle, Richard Rich.

He gave up the hunt for the elusive flea and concentrated on the scene below. Other matters were of more concern to him at this moment than factional politics. It was his desperate need to attract the elusive ‘angels’ that had him all disguised and at risk. More so, since this quest wasn’t due to any concern for his soul. The heavenly hosts that served as the guardians of almighty God were no help to him. No, the ‘angels’ Ned so keenly needed, while still golden in hue, were of a grosser, earthier nature, being in essence and fact as his old tutor would say “dug from the manure of the sin and struck with the transitory imprint of worldly pomp and vanity”, or rendered to the understanding of the common man; one gold coin worth seven shillings and sixpence. If Ned was to keep his soul firmly attached to his body past this week, he had to find at least twenty angels. What with, ahh, ‘entertainment expenses’ and an unsurpassable ‘business opportunity’ presented by one of the Lincoln Inn lads, his purse was now emptier than a Bedlam’s wits. He couldn’t even afford the few pennies wherry fare across the Thames, so instead, had cadged a ride up river the night before on an empty barge and jumped ashore by Lambeth Palace. After skulking around the hedges like a beggar, he’d met up with his companions this afternoon, once they’d left St Mary Overie stairs wharf. He didn’t want Canting Michael to have any warning of his presence, as he knew the idling loafers at the wharf were his retained spies looking for wealthy or gullible marks to roll. The capture of an apprentice of Gray’s Inn, one Ned Bedwell, or rather as he was known in this region of Southwark, “Red Ned”, would earn any man several gold angels, and alive maybe double that.

So no matter how itchy, the beard stayed.

Ned payed very close attention to the last circuit of the beasts, and with the fitful blowing from a couple of sackbuts, the first round began. A pair of great English mastiffs, two and half foot at the shoulder and heavily built, were unchained and set against the towering six foot of Terrible Tom, each massive paw armed with claws large enough to disembowel a beast at a single swipe. With their short, tawny coats bristling with outrage, they dropped into a half stance, snarling and clashing their heavy, black faced jaws. The crowd screamed, hungry with anticipation, and the dogs’ howls were overwhelmed by the storm of noise. If those ravens hadn’t left, the wave of noise would have washed them off the eaves like a roiling flood. However it was not the dogs that Ned was watching so carefully but the pattern of wagers made down by the counting table. Slowly a mischievous smile arched across his face and he settled down to watch the show.

Baiting was an old and favoured pastime for Londoners. Even the King liked to watch the contests. The idea was that an animal, be it bear, bull or other combination of beasts, was loosely tethered in the centre of a sand covered ring, and fought to the death against well trained dogs singly or in pairs. A good bout could last for an hour and a prized bear could maim or kill over a dozen dogs. The whole trick of the play was to place your wager on which set of dogs or the bear would triumph at the end of the match. A good bet could see you walk off richer by a heavy bag of golden angels. A loss, of course, was not so good, and left a man vulnerable to the ill winds of fate and an easy mark for the hucksters who prowled the Southwark stews. At the centre of all this commerce stood Canting Michael, the canny cony-catcher who managed the Pits, the wagers and was the master of the rough and tumble lads who ensured the collection of debts, as well as other nefarious tasks. Unfortunately for Ned, Canting was at this moment dead keen to renew an old acquaintance, and openly boasted of his plans for young ‘Red Ned’. Only the musty player’s beard stood between him and an unwelcome reunion. But Ned had a plan of his own for Canting Michael.

***

Will Coverdale was beside himself with anguish, shredding his fine linen kerchief in clenched fingers, as he staggered through the bear pits doorway. “Oh No! Sheer knavery, a half a dozen angels lost!”

Ned gave him a pat of consolation and carefully guided his companions to the street outside, making sure they always walked between him and Canting Michael, who was hissing his discomfort to a pale faced, nervously twitching minion. It was too bad about Will. His friend had been so happy a short while ago, gustily cheering the dogs on with the rest of the audience.

It was the fifth pair of dogs, and Terrible Tom was clearly flagging, his fur was torn and bloody along his massive forearms. Those ferocious claws had downed the previous four pairs of mastiffs, scattering their remains across the clotted sand. Now it had come to the final pair of dogs and the crowd was roaring with frenzy at this, the last battle. Unlike the previous set, these beasts moved their hundred and fifty pounds of eager muscle in linked symmetry, one baiting while the other lunged at the exposed belly or flanks. It was a useful tactic and spoke of good training by their handler. By this stage the betting had been closed down and Canting Michael could be seen leaning against a post with a sneeringly satisfied smile. No beast had ever survived so long. It was going to be a victory for the mastiffs. And then in an instant it changed. Both dogs lost the pattern of attack and halted in midst of a joint strike before being bowled over by a single backhanded blow, landing heavily against the flint stone facing of the pit. The fight was over-Terrible Tom o’Taunton was victorious.

Ned’s remembrance of the struggle was broken by another peevish complaint from Will. “Ned! I can see your smirk through that infested face mirkin. By the saints, what do you have to happy about? This wipes me out for a month. No more parties and dicing at the Boars Head and I’ll have to grovel to my uncle for silver. Nooo … he’s such a sanctimonious tight purse!”

Poor Will, he wasn’t taking his loss very well. From the heart felt wail, you’d think he’d been robbed rather than eagerly handing over his share for the wager. Geoffrey’s sour grimace and clenched lips betrayed a similar disappointment. Like Ned, he was more used to the travails of chance. As for Ned, he was so excited it was hard not to burst into laughter at the morose faces of his friends. Anyway despite continued moans and complaints, they allowed him to steer them away from the Paris Gardens until he finally saw his target-a well built lad with impressive shoulders and a head surmounted by a thicket of spiky brown hair waving to him.

“Ho, Master Bedwell. Over here.”

Ned winced slightly at the booming call of his name and hurried over before grabbing the young giant’s arm. “Ahh, could we not shout out. Secrecy is the watchword, remember.” Ned glanced nervously over his shoulder, scanning the clustered road for signs of sudden interest. So far there was none.

“Oh, sorry Ned.” The young giant grinned and thrust a large weighty purse into Ned’s open hand. “Here’s your wager as you’d asked. The gentleman at the counting table didn’t seem too happy to hand it over. I think it’s right-over eighty five angels you reckoned.”

His other two companions stood there in the roadway, mouths dropped open in surprise. That sight alone would have been worth the itchy beard even without the golden reward. Ned made a point of giving the pouch a quick jingle in front of their amazed faces and with a cheeky grin asked “Well, where to now to celebrate?”

Since his two companions were still lost in the wonder of the cony catch at the Bear Pits, they missed their chance. The genial former possessor of the purse gave a broad smile and waved his arm towards the centre of Southwark “Ahh good sirrahs, I know a place- good food and ale all at reasonable prices. Anyway I have to meet someone there and you are welcome to join me.”

With Will and Geoffrey still too stunned to argue, Ned seized the chance to lead. So far so good. He slapped his large purse bearer on a broad shoulder and gave a jaunty wave. “That’s a generous suggestion friend. Excellent-lead on and we’ll split the winnings over a meal.”

The party moved off down the muddy road, towards the spire of the bishop’s palace, well away from the rising sound of Canting’s displeasure. While Ned was bubbling over with excitement and satisfaction, he still cast a wary look over his shoulder. None of the crowd they strolled with had that lean and menacing demeanour favoured by the more common roisters. So far he was safe and once more he’d won out over Canting. Now his future looked secure-his share over sixty glorious golden angels. Lady Fortuna had cast her bright smile upon him. One more careful play and his days of having to grovel to his uncle would be over!

As they walked towards Southwark, Ned grinned in wicked memory. In desperate times, a man must steel himself for desperate risks. Every man knew that Lady Fortuna did not reward the timorous or the unprepared. So over the past week Ned had been his own intelligencer, sneaking across the river at night to spy out the Paris Gardens and the associated beast enclosures. The heavy touting of Terrible Tom by Canting’s men had him suspicious, and a few nights ago his effort had paid off. He’d found a good spot, wedged underneath an eave by the beast cages. This hidey hole had been dry, sort of warm and well out of sight, though the insects and mice had favoured it as well, and their bites and scamperings had been a sore trial. Concealed and shadowed, he gained a good idea of the keeper’s rounds and learned all manner of useful remedies to spice up the condition of a wan beast. However, as handy as these may be if he was reduced to the level of a dung sweeper, his real gift had been Canting’s visit, as he relayed his instructions to the dog handlers. The bear was to survive four sets in good condition, but the fifth was to do him in. These fellows first had grovelled compliance, until Canting slipped off on other business. Then while sheltering from a sudden rain burst under the thatch further around the corner of the building, Ned overheard them chortling over some trick they planned with a whistle. One of their mates was fixed up to lay a wager of twenty angels at odds of 3 to 1, and by the end of the match they’d be both rich and gone. They must have been fresh in from the counties. Whether they’d survive such a trick was doubtful, but they meant to try.

That had set Ned to thinking. Since the art of cony-catching was to be practiced, he may as well join in and catch out the catchers. What he needed was an accomplice, someone unknown to Canting, but also trustworthy. In a city like London such a person was rarer than a unicorn or the virgin who went with it.

For days the problem plagued him and he was fast running out of time and silver with still no way to solve the conundrum of where to find such a paragon. That was until he was walking along Breadle Street one morning earlier this week and became caught up in a wagon jam. There at the front of the yelling, cursing carters and the amused crowd was a miracle. Some aged goodwife had lost a wheel off her small dray and the London swaggerers were using the misfortune as good entertainment, teasing the poor, distraught woman by offering to help, then spinning the wheel across to their jeering mates. Not that he wasn’t amused, but he reckoned the joke was well past its welcome and the fools had more than their share of fun-now was time to make good. Then before he could speak up, a veritable giant of a man had pushed through the crowd. He casually seized the wheel and, almost with one hand, lifted up the dray and put it back on. Feats of strength were to be applauded but then the young Hercules went a step further. He quietly chastised the swaggerers for their unchristian acts and helped the old goodwife pick up her load of spilt sea-coal. It was then that Ned saw his future. His shoulder daemon whispered possibilities. The blessed saints were with him and instinctively he stepped forward to help his new found partner!

Chapter Two-The Clink Southwark

The dampness seeped in from the clouded darkness beyond the bars, and slowly condensed on the green moss that clung tenaciously to the rough face of the wall. Every minute or so a large drop would detach and plummet past the worn grooves and mortar, speeding its way to the spreading puddle in the muck below. Eventually it found its way past the stones and mud, till once more it joined the waters of the great river beyond.

This time it was different. The stately cycle was halted as it dropped into a dark yawning cavern and its journey took another path. A slumped figure came to, coughing and spluttering, spat a noisome gob at the opposite wall, then collapsed once more, thudding his head against the wall and moaned loudly. Ned Bedwell tried to rub his face with open hands, and cried in pain as the iron shackles battered his already bruised features.

“Sweet mother…never again!”

Despite the heavy tendrils of musty darkness in his brain, a flash of the earlier rush lit evening came back to him. It was at the Paris Gardens baiting pits- they must have started there, they always did, then onto the stews of Southwark. Of course he crossed the river, but damn him if he could remember. Then one fragment of bright memory shot through the cloying morass of pain, a heavy bag of eighty five clinking, golden coins, each with the reassuring embossed figure of an angel landing in his hand. Instinct, hope and reflex made him reach for his purse. It was gone. Noooooo! Angels, his beautiful angels! The space was as empty as a tosspot’s tankard. Belatedly he grabbed for his blade…damn! May as well wish for the Queen of the Faerie. Either the Watch or the gaoler had already pawned it for a firkin of sack.

Cursing, Ned fell back and winced at the pain in his head, as it bounced once more on the wall. Usually he would have fallen into a red rage at the indignity, shouting and roaring, but his head hurt too much for anger. So instead Ned breathed deeply and clutched for a remote inner stillness. It wasn’t just his face or the dull throbbing ache from the lump on his forehead. Spasming pain racked his body until he’d learnt to take shallower breaths. Experience cajoled his dulled wits, a cracked rib or two-God’s curse on the scum who must have kicked him. Hopefully the sot had broken his twice cursed toe.

Once more Ned tried to dredge the darker patches of his memory for the night’s proceedings. What had gone wrong and why was he shackled in a cell? He searched hard, straining to grasp the gimlet of fleeting thought, but no, it was just a jumble of blurred images. One face occasionally stood out-a large smiling lad with a deep laugh, but that was all. Grunting in pain Ned shifted on the damp pile of what he hoped was straw. Maybe the dawn would bring better tidings.

It didn’t. All the light brought was a clearer view of his cell. The walls were covered in multi coloured slime, obscuring some of the scratched marks and incised lettering of despair. A crack in the mortar half way down the wall trickled water into the muddy waste covering the floor. Despite its battering, his nose still worked fine. Ned was quite inordinately proud of his nose. He felt its long, fine appearance gave him a distinguished demeanour. This magnificent proboscis told him clearly that the mud at his feet had passed through many a poor soul before being deposited here.

It would have been close to midday before anyone appeared. He’d heard all the bells of the morning mass chime. The distinctive peel of St Mary Overie sounded close. At a guess that placed him still in Southwark. As the last ring tolled into the cell and faded, he heard an approaching wheeze and the welcome rattle of keys. After an impatient wait that seemed to last an eternity, a single eye peered over the bottom ledge of the door grill. The singular orb was attached to a small man who hopped up and down, straining to reach the lofty height of almost four and a half feet. For a few minutes it provided a welcome distraction, but after that, when nothing further happened he called out. “How about some food and a firkin of ale?”

Ned knew the ritual well- you paid for food and lodgings, or were ignored by the gaolers, or worse still, were fed the slops and leavings they gave to men too destitute to care. Damn, no coin-some thieving foister would pay for that insult when he finally remembered. Ned considered leaving his belt and shirt as surety until he got a message back to his lodgings. Surveying his slim resources, Ned felt that boots were a necessity. The rain had not been heavy enough to wash the accumulated filth from the streets into the river, and that was one indignity he preferred not to suffer. Presumably the charge would be brawling so a small bribe and a fee spread around, and he should be out by this evening, much lighter in silver. Though, how to magic coin out of an empty purse required more ingenuity than he was currently capable.

The short gaoler didn’t answer, but the sound of a retreating cough gave him some hope that the man wasn’t afflicted with deafness as well as being a dwarf. With a frustrated sigh, he cautiously lent back and waited. By inclination he was not patient. So he’d give an hour past the midday bells, then raise as much ruckus as his aching ribs would allow.

It was closer to the None bells, a few hours before sunset-he had counted them all. The whole day had past and nothing-the stumpy jailor had not returned. He would have cursed roundly, damning them all to the devil and hell and beyond, except that his mouth now felt like the floor looked, though a good deal drier. Ned had considered sucking moisture off the spongy green growth above the bars, but he was not near parched enough to succumb to that dubious temptation. So he was left to compose himself as patiently as possible, and that was proving a sore trial.

Anger sat hard with him, but reciting some prayers helped. Well maybe for the first hour or two after Vespers. Now in the deep night of the cell, even that was beginning to wear thin. Ned could hear the evening sounds of the city, distant and muffled by the thick walls. Still it drew him and helped fuel a low, sullen rage. As almost a gentleman, he deserved better treatment than this! Surely his companions, Geoffrey Sutton or Will Coverdale, should have noticed his absence by now. Ned did at least recall that they accompanied him the other day, so why hadn’t he been released or bailed? They’d helped each other before in similar scrapes. Shivering in the evening damp, Ned curled up on the straw as far from the muddy tide as possible, and slowly drifted into a fitful sleep.

The dreams were cold and shivery with the chill damp. Ned twitched violently in the morass of sleep and came to in a sudden jolt, gasping and sweating. Oh good Lord save him! It seemed like a phantasm or nightmare, though the images had the sharp clarity of memory. They were flashes of a fight, a wine dark fountain that splattered the wall after he had withdrawn the blade, the forlorn wail of a man scrabbling in the mud while the fellow’s life blood tricked from the wound. Ned recalled the long blade clenched in his hand and turning to face another, then pain and darkness. How such an event came to be, he had no idea. The golden memory of his angels was dimmed by the sudden visitation of the grim reaper. Life, or rather death, could be like that in London, walking down the wrong street or a disputed gambling debt, or a robbery. Ned pulled his legs up and clasped his knees to stop the trembling. Somehow the Southwark Common Watch had stumbled on whatever had happened, and as a consequence, he was here in this miserable hole.

In a spasm of anger Ned struck the wall with his shackles. Damn, it would be an inquest and then a trial! He didn’t have near enough to bribe the judge or any jury. Perhaps he could always claim benefice of clergy and escape hanging. Reluctantly he pushed that solution aside. Being branded made any future career fraught with difficulties. Ned considered whether his uncle would stand good lord for him. Well it could sway either way, depending on the old sneerer’s calculations of advantage. His shoulder daemon muttered it was a desperate chance and not a risk to stake his life on.

Ned carefully rubbed his face with his manacled hands. Escape may be possible-it all depended on whether the Watch had dumped him in the Clink or the Compter. If it was the first, Old Josiah, the warder, was known to favour the not so discrete present for the quiet release of prisoners before their arraignment to the local justice. But if it was the second then the problems were only starting. Henry Kemp, its warden, had a sinister reputation-relatives of any gaoled man knew that unless the good warder was suitably rewarded, their loved one would suffer. It was common talk that he’d kept one poor soul half-alive, surviving on wormed bread and biscuit for three years, till the family was bled dry. Even worse was that since Kemp reported to the Surrey Justices, the usual officials in London across the river, possibly amenable to his family influence, were as much use as petitioning the Pope.

It was a quandary. He was not in the common gaol with the rest of the gutter sweepings, so that may be promising. However a separate cell also meant something else a bit darker than normal prison. They didn’t give you your own cell just for murdering a soul in the Liberties of Southwark. According to rumour at the Inns of Court, this treatment presaged the death of someone of standing who’d be missed and if they had connections with the church…? It was a church court before the Bishop of Winchester, a man of ill temper and completely lacking the milk of human kindness.

Grimly Ned considered his options. It didn’t take long, maybe a few minutes. He wished it was an hour, but that would be delusion. The possibilities were painfully short-maintain his innocence till they hanged him, keep his silence till they pressed him with weights and he died, or confess, and hope that claiming the rights of the learned would protect his life. No matter which way Ned looked at it, a rosy future was unlikely.

In the midst of these black thoughts Ned heard the slow shuffle and cough of the dwarf gaoler finally returning. Since it was still the long dark hours before dawn, such a visit gave hope. Most releases were in the second or third hour after sun up, just to be sure they had the right prisoner, as well as to judge the quality of the payment.

The rattling cough reverberated down the corridor, along with the sound of dropped keys. The echo of a thud and accompanying curse lifted his spirits-maybe he had a chance. After all no one hired gaolers to think and that dwarf appeared dimmer than a village idiot. Pulling himself up, Ned edged around the wall in preparation.

Freedom was a step away!

Chapter Three-An Uncle’s Kind Regard? St Lawrence Poor Jewry

Or not.

Slowly the heavy door had opened and the small jailor stepped in, blinking as he’d held a battered lantern above his head. It could have worked. It should have worked but the two armed men behind were brighter and followed the dwarf too closely for surprise. The larger one had raised a pair of shaggy questioning eyebrows at his attempted ambush, shook his head and tsked loudly in disappointment, while his friend gave a deep nasty chuckle.

Feeling cheated by Lady Fortuna, Ned dropped his clenched hands and, resignedly, took his place between the amused guards. As they left the building, the flickering lantern told him the news-it was the Clink. Oh no! Ned wasn’t going to be done over by old Kemp’s warders until he was a toothless wreck! He struggled free and attempted to make a run for it. The abrupt sharp thwack of a pole across his legs terminated the escape and brought him face down into the mud of the street. The sneering guard picked him up and swiftly pulled a coarse cloth bag over his head, then gripped tightly between them, they marched through the dark streets of Southwark. For Ned it was a painfully short journey that terminated abruptly as he was dropped into a waiting boat.

The landing was awkward, setting his damaged ribs complaining afresh at the treatment, but he hadn’t time for that. Instead Ned was disciplining his breathing. The gagging stench from the shrouding cloth almost had him throwing up, and he had no intention of being smothered by his own puke. So for whatever reason they were crossing the river to London. It certainly beat tripping over the turds and refuse via the bridge. Any relief soon passed as once more he found himself still hooded and blind, being led through successive alleys of the city.

The difficulty of travelling in a concealing hood was that your feet were ambushed by every rock and hole, while the uneven cobbles conspired to trip you up. As for the turds and the filth of the gutter, they made a poor situation even worse. Ned had voiced a few complaints regarding the steering of his escort. Their abrupt reply had set his ribs aching again. The other problem was that in the dark, in the dead of night, he had no idea where he was being dragged to. The question of a destination was uppermost in his thoughts, surpassing even the matter of bruised feet and slimed boots. The only hopeful omen for this clandestine escort was that Ned could be fairly certain they weren’t heading for the Tower, for which he sent up a private prayer of thanks. Discrete night time journeys to the royal prison cum residence tended always to use the water gate from the river. Obviously, by the ruts and cobbles, he was in the city proper, so not Southwark. That was…good? Ned didn’t know whether it had been the headache, sore ribs, or lack of water that had him so thick headed. But now suspicion and fear coursed through his body, firing up his previously dulled mind. Someone important paid out a hefty ‘Clink bribe’ to get him. It’s a pity his memory felt so fogged. He couldn’t instantly recall any powerful men who might think that young Ned Bedwell had a debt to pay. While it was possible some London aldermen and guild masters looked less than kindly upon him for various misdemeanours or ‘misadventures’, none sprang to mind as being in the Canting Michael class of grudge holder or vindictiveness. As his feet tripped over a mound of something extremely squelchy and putrid, Ned’s instincts came into shaper focus at the stench. He clamped his jaws shut at the urge to vomit.

Even with the twists and turns this was a long passage. Was this the centre of the city? The sounds of the night were muffled by the hood and he struggled to remember the feel of the cobble stones under his feet. Was this Cheapside? The surface was teasingly familiar. One dreadful consideration caused a shiver of apprehension. Maybe the other night, had he by mischance slain a relative of one of the premier families of London? It was whispered on the street, that some senior aldermen had an impatient attitude to the due process of law. If it was so, then this could be his last journey!

As that implication of his current suspicion worked thought to its logical conclusion, Ned threw himself sideways and collided with the guard on his left. His shackled hands swung down, thudding into the man’s thigh. He could hear the guard grunt with pain and collapse. Next he dropped to a crouch and lunged to the right. The second guard must have been stunned by the sudden violence for he barely turned before Ned’s shoulder drove into his midriff, followed by the rest of his six foot frame. Guard two slammed into a wall and fell to the ground gasping for breath. Ned straightened up and began to drag off the hood when a pole knocked his hands away. A band tightened suddenly around his throat as a voice from behind gave a menacing drawl.

“Nay! Naught o’ that master strife. We’s can drag yea there like a carcase or yea can walk. Troubles me naught. Which is it to be, lad?”

The rope tightened around his neck and Ned felt a sudden, clawing need for air. His shoulder daemon whispered fight it out-with two down the odds were good. However his guardian angel counselled prudence. Mayhap he could bargain later-he was good at bargaining. Ned chose a longer span of life and dropped his hands. The other two guards, once they were back on their feet, made sure he remembered every stumbling step of his journey. The one on the right had a penchant for slamming his charge into walls. So it was a much more bruised and battered Ned who finally reached his destination. The deferential knock at a solid timber door and the click of the lock had that well oiled, heavy tone that bespoke care. Then under foot was the squeak of floorboards rather than the rustle of rushes, or the hollow tap of stone flagging. So the miscellaneous sounds hinted at a private house, rather than another prison. That could be useful-a house offered greater hope of escape.

With none too gentle jabs in the back, Red Ned, hero of the Paris Gardens Bear pits, was urged forward, up a timber staircase and face first into a hanging bracket. Their jeering laughter echoed in his ears and Ned swore quietly. Those vindictive whoresons would get theirs soon enough!

The final passage was down a corridor and to the left through another doorway. At least it was warm. Ned could hear the steady crackle of a fire, and smell through the stifling cloth, the rich scent of fresh chestnuts. It made his mouth drool in easily recalled hunger. However it was another more familiar aroma that had him stiffen in startled shock, one of sweet cinnamon, tinged with the tang of lemons. Oh damn, it had to be here, didn’t it? That would account for the elusively familiar route through the city.

The rank cloth was pulled from his head, and with a subservient bow, his guards left, one of them sniggering loudly as he closing the panelled oak door behind them. Ned pulled in a couple of clearing breaths. Free of the taint of the hood, the room’s rich tang became more apparent, as did its occupant. He was a solidly built man, in the middle years of his prime, with the sort of light brown to blonde hair that was common in Middlesex. Grey eyes set him apart and gave him an open and friendly appearance, aided no doubt by his usually pleasant smile. The scene was completed by a fur trimmed robe, left open to reveal the hint of silk lining, and a languid hand resting beside a heavy pewter tankard, from which exuded that heavy, sweet scent flooding the room. Ned recognised the concoction from its aroma, as a hippocras, one favoured by the more expensive physicians for balancing of the humours and also as a sovereign remedy to the miasma of the sweating sickness that had claimed so many this past season in London. Whether this was true or not, it was currently the preferred drink of London’s wealthier citizens.

The hand steadily drummed its fingers on the elm sidetable beside the beverage. It was an annoying sound, never quite finding the beat, and used to drive Ned mad with exasperation. That was probably why his uncle did it, especially as a prelude to a dressing down. Richard Rich lent forward slightly and made a throat clearing harrumph. As with the drumming, this was another off-putting habit used for its effect before he started to speak. “By the love of all the saints and the blessed Mary, have you not the least amount of sense of duty, honour or obligation to me or your family?”

It was a wearingly familiar refrain and every admonishment always began along this well-worn road. That he was beholden to his uncle for his bread and education had been beaten into him at every chance. It was a dull resentment that Ned tried to mask, with varying success. He could see no reason why he should continually be punished for some indiscretion of his mother or why the taint of bastardry should be embroidered on his sleeve. As far as Ned could tell, a man’s quality and standing depended more on his skills and abilities, than on any assumed superiority, inherited by the chance of birth. Once foolishly Ned had made the mistake of angrily declaring this belief during one of the many lectures on position and duty from his uncle. It had been a painful error, after which he had been more careful to guard his tongue.

“I expect a certain amount of ribaldry and rashness from the youth of today, wastrels and drunkard that they are, but this?” His Uncle Richard paused for his indignation to supply the necessary words. “This act of red handed barbarity! Where you were so taken with drink that common sense totally fled? Fool, I can see no way to hide this disgrace! Jenkins’ll put you a ship bound to Calais afore the turn of the tide. If you’ve any sense left in your diseased and feeble wits, leave the Pale afore the writ arrives!” It was a voice heavy with suppressed anger and doom.

Ned blinked like an owl in shock. From the quivering undertones, his uncle was truly enraged. He had expected the usual anger, threats and punishment for his misdemeanours, and there was no escaping the gravity of his most recent situation. A charge of ‘manslaughter’ sharpened the mind, but this reaction was way past his prior experience, so sense of righteous anger fuelled his reply. “What, am I being exiled for slaying a cutpurse? How low has justice fallen in England?”

Uncle Richard pursed his lips. It made a tight red line across his face, as he struggled for a moment or two to regain sufficient composure to reply. For once words failed and launching himself to his feet, he struck Ned across the face with a weighty arm. Ned almost dropped to the floor. He’d tried swaying with the blow. His ears still rang and blurred the following bellow.

“CUTPURSE! CUTPURSE YOU SAY! What have I raised? A drooling, swaggering wretch who, while taken with drink, slays a royal official!”

The shouting didn’t help Ned’s new found headache and while Uncle Richard usually ranted nonsense when angry, this was more confusing than usual. Ned gave his head a tentative, open jawed shake for clarity though to Uncle Richard he probably resembled the Bedlam idiot of the tirade.

“How…How could even you, mistake John Smeaton, personal servant of his eminence, the Lord Chancellor for a brawling cutpurse?” His uncle dismally shook his head and dropped back into his chair, exhausted by his choler and continued to growl out his disgust. “You’ve ruined us. I am supposed to take up the post as a Commissioner of Peace for Essex and Hertfordshire. It took years of petitioning the Cardinal, and calling in favours we couldn’t afford from the Earl of Oxford and Secretary Cromwell. Now I will be lucky if I retain anything. Damn you and your whoring mother, Edward Bedwell!”

Ah yes, as expected-the bitter fruit of a bastard nephew! The admonishments always ended up there. Despite the strain, Ned pushed his flagging brain past the common degradation and allowed the tirade to wash over him. Something his uncle said jarred, apart from the banishment! A clear image came through from the brawl the night before-it was part of the dissonance. He had to think fast or before dawn he would be on the Thames, shipped off to foreign lands. While it may be a better fate than the noose, it didn’t preclude a quick slash with a knife and a tumble into the river. He’d still get to France in a manner of speaking, if the crabs didn’t strip him first. Blood and kinship were supposed to count in family but Ned often had the feeling that his Uncle Richard gave him as much regard as did another more infamous uncle of the same name to his royal nephews in his care. Uncle Richard possesedan abhorrence for inconveniences. They tended to be removed quickly and quietly.

Instinct and his shoulder daemon prodded him into action. He had to make himself useful to his uncle or else suffer the consequences! Kindly was not an adjective that readily sprang to his mind in reference to Master Richard Rich, lawyer of the Middle Temple. Still manacled, Ned held up his hands halting the still flowing anger in mid stream. “Uncle, I think I recall the fight.”

That was a stupid move. His uncle’s eye’s blazed and rekindled anger launched him out of his chair fist clenched. Ned put up his shackled hands and intercepted the blow staggering backwards in the effort. “It… it wasn’t Smeaton I slew!”

“You claim? You’re probably so much the tosspot that you could barely recall the name of your blessed mother.” His Uncle Richard had given up on the imminent assault, stepped back half a pace and glaringly, cracked one set of knuckles. Perkins, his retainer, had gossiped that as a younger man, Richard Rich had been a known brawler and breaker of the parish peace. Right now Ned could believe every tall tale.

Another part of Ned noted, with brindled ranker, the goad of his dead mother. This time he ignored it and concentrated on the here and now. “No, I…I remember Smeaton. Isn’t he a tall, lanky man, with a shock of grey hair like a badger, with all the strutting arrogance of a bishop? He always served the Courts with the commands of the Cardinal. Smeaton liked to make a show strutting around, preceded by a dozen of Lord Chancellor’s men, pushing through the crowd. The man is, ah was, vainer than a peacock.”

His uncle gave a brief sneer and his eyes turned colder than flint. “What of it? Yes, that’s him, and you put a blade in the fellow, and we’re all ruined!”

With little to lose Ned took a chance. Stepping forward, away from his friend the wall, he knelt before his uncle in an unaccustomed show of humility. It wasn’t easy. The pain from his ribs made him grimace with the effort. As for his damaged pride, well he’d see. “I swear, Uncle, on my mother’s soul I didn’t kill him. I may be wayward and disobedient in your eyes, and that night I did slay a man, and will stand at any inquest to answer for it. Though that was more likely one of Canting Michael’s roisters from Southwark. Not Smeaton!” Ned deliberately made an exaggerated sign of the cross with his shackled hands. This had to work. Red Ned Bedwell wasn’t going to end his days eating French swill!

His uncle paused, his face a picture of disdain at his nephew and his habits. However now it held the slightest shadow of doubt.

Ned saw it was close, and knew that if he wished to remain in London for any length of time then he had to appear useful, even necessary and so he spoke another quicksilver thought. “Since we are beholden to the Cardinal, shouldn’t we try to find out who did kill his servant? Or maybe this is a plot against him? Another segment of memory flashed into being, the conversation at the bear baiting with Will and Geoffrey. “Since the failure of the Annulment Commission, His Eminence would be very keen to reward those who prove their loyalty.”

Ned could see that the lure of preferment had hooked his uncle’s interest. Though in truth, any man of rank kept a weather eye on the shifting alliances and enmities at court, preferment could come by many routes and rivals may not always strike in the open. Similar manoeuvring and strategic friendships had secured the support of Thomas Cromwell, the Cardinal’s principal secretary, an alliance that his uncle was at some pains to maintain. Ned had seen enough ploys at the law courts to understand the true workings of human nature and greed when it came to power and advantage. Erasmus of Rotterdam wrote of the complexity of man’s immortal soul and, like the philosophers of old, claimed that there had to be other facets motivating a man’s nature, like honour, love and compassion.

However in Ned’s estimation, Uncle Richard gave those only lip service, his guiding principle being advancement. When in doubt, which Ned had to admit was a rare occasion, his uncle followed some inner compass that dictated his friendships and allegiance, which, a disgruntled and resentful nephew had to agree, was often a correct reading of the political winds.

It was a silent struggle of minutes, damned long minutes. Every instant Ned witnessed the careful balancing of advantage in those cold, grey eyes. Finally Uncle Richard cleared his throat and spoke gruffly. “You have ten days to find the murderer. If not, I’ll fill out the writ myself. Any news, give it to Perkins. He’ll be at the White Lamb from sunset till the Vespers bells from tomorrow.”

Ned bowed his head in a show of apparent respect and humility for his uncle, rather than let him see the present flame of anger and resentment. Apart from clearing his name, Ned was damned keen to visit some righteous retribution upon whoever set him up.

But Uncle Richard wasn’t finished yet. He bent over and tilted up Ned’s bruised face with a strong hand. “Edward, you do this with your own means. From this night I’ll not see you again unless you are successful.” His eyes had gone past the flint hard stare. They were flat and lifeless, like those snarling demons that tormented sinners in the figures sculpted into the crowns of St Paul’s pillars.

Ned didn’t need to nod. His uncle could see he’d got the import of this warning.

Uncle Richard rang a small hand bell and the ever present Perkins came in and led him away to the small stable at the back of the house, where, after much cursing and more bruises, the painful shackles were struck off with a hammer and chisel under the pale light of a lantern. Freedom at last!

Chapter Four-PuirGhostie o’ St Paul’s

Ned sat in the straw, rubbing at the raw chaffing marks on his wrists from the manacles, and tried to whip up his flagging thoughts. The grumbling of hunger, plus the strain of his former quarters as well as the recent shock of being charged with murder, all served to make that a difficult endeavour. The best he could do was to conclude that he’d been cony-catched to wear the blame for Smeaton’s slaying. On that and the loss of some eighty five angels he was definite. The rest of the puzzle of why, where and who was shrouded in the grey fog of his aching head. He lent back against a timber post and closing his eyes, whispered a small prayer for relief and guidance. His guardian angel had interceded so far. Mayhap that compassion could be extended further?

The night’s darkness this time was warmer and not so damp, so without the limitations of the Clink, Ned cautiously concentrated on what he had to do. His mind, at present, was a rebellious subject and only truculently responded, claiming with unfair justification that it needed food, rest and a firkin of the best double ale. The first task was to find out what had happened. Simple, yes? All he had to do was seek out his two friends, Will and Geoffrey. His memory, at least, wasn’t a full traitor. It had eventually, and grudgingly, supplied the image of sharing an upper tier bench at the Paris Gardens with them. So he had the first sign in his quest. All he had to do was catch either of them by the Inns of Court and ask about the other night. That was an easy start, since at present the only other image dragged up was a rat-faced man squirming in the mud, trying to plug the seeping wound in his gut. He doubted that witness was reliable, since the courts frowned somewhat at testament given from beyond the grave. Anyway admitting to killing a man where Smeaton was said to have been murdered, was tantamount to a confession to even the most diligent justice. Ned pushed that annoying fact aside lest it dampen his rising spirits. He felt happier now he had a goal-Will and Geoff that was it! They’d help him retrace his steps from that night. Simple.

“Master Edward.” The growling voice of Perkins brought him back to the unpleasant present and he opened his eyes. The old retainer had returned, and in the dim light of the lantern, Ned could see a sizable bundle packed into one of the leather satchels that was frequently used by travellers. “I’ve packed most o’ y’ clothes, along wit some food an’ a flask of Goodwife Beasley’s ale.”

He handed across the weighty pack, and after Ned settled it over his shoulder, Perkins pulled a short sheathed poniard from under his cote and presented it. “A gentleman should nay be left unarmed. God go wit y’ Master Edward.”

With that brief gesture the old retainer abruptly turned and walked back inside the house, leaving Ned puzzled in the stable. Downing a refreshing and invigorating swig of ale, he stowed his supplies then limped out into the early morning darkness of St Lawrence Jewry, heading down first Catreaton Street and then westwards along Maiden Lane towards the distant Inns of Court, out past Newgate.

He took a very cautious path in the pre dawn glimmer. If caught by the City Watch, he’d end up back in goal with no prospect of rescue. London was said to be a city that coursed and flowed both day and night. It was in part true. Ned passed a few bakers apprentices yawningly lugging trays of loaves to the communal parish ovens and others returning from long hours spent at illicit all night taverns and brothels that thrived in the City’s liberties. One raucous band were extolling the many virtues of Pleasant Anne with an attempt at rhyming verse. Although inventive, the tune would have sounded better if yowled by cats. A whispering tease of ragged memory engaged Ned’s attention. The name, he knew something about the name. Curious now, he slipped along behind them, keeping to the deep shadows.

Lady Fortuna or a kindly saint must have finally have taken pity on his plight, because he caught a closer glimpse of the weary carousers as they staggered along the southern wall of St Paul’s and past an early morning procession of monks on their way to Matins prayers. The light from the wavering lanterns were enough to show him a drunken Will Coverdale arm in arm with two other inhabitants of Gray’s Inn. Ned would have smiled but it hurt. Still he took a chance and joined in the chorus and, moving fast, nudged Will’s swaying prop aside. “Greetings Will, how be you?”

A very bleary pair of eyes tried to focus on its new crutch. “Gods wounds, tis Ned’s ghost. Mornin’ ghostie.Whats y’ doin’ w’out y’ shroud?”

What! Dead? His friend’s response sent shivers down Ned’s spine and the shock froze the welcoming smile into a rictus grin. Faster than he would have thought possible, Ned re edited his opening words from a frightened mewl. “Why?…Why, ahh, to check on my good friend Will of course! Anyways, how do I come to be dead?”

Master Cloverdale tried to tap his nose in a conspiratorial manner. He missed and clouted his other walking crutch in the ear. The fellow spun off and stumbled into another of his boon companions, leaving him with the uncertain and now frightened support of Ned. His new passenger leant closer and the fumes of ale and sack washed over Ned, setting him coughing and gagging as a teary Will tried to console him “Puir Ned, p’rr Ned…Ned? C’n y’ nay recall it? Twas the brawl in S’thwark did y’ in, wit’ th’t whores ’n Smeaton.”

“What!!” Damn, was he going to have to escape to France anyway? Ned’s shivering increased with the mounting fear. Will reacted to the display of shock with more teary sentiment. “Oh y’ puir, puirghostie. Nay tremble so. I could nay help. The Watch were a carrin’ y’ off a’time we gots out the door.”

Ned just nodded sympathetically. Well at least he knew who had his sword and purse, the damned thieving Southwark Watch!

Will gave a big smile and lolled his head in a northerly direction. “Said a prayer an’ lit a doz’n candles fo’ y’ soul o’ St Bot’oophs. Sure Geoff did a’well, though he’s a gone t’ Glo’stshire, or Ch’shire or Sumwh’reshire.”

Hmm, smart Geoffrey. He obliviously knew enough to get out of the city with a dead Smeaton literally lying at his feet. Ned had a moment’s suspicion of his other friend, but in any slaying the last suspect would be Geoffrey. The lad was terrified of blood for one and, unlike Ned, always shied away from a fight, relying on his skill with words. But enough speculation, back to his drunken friend. “Thanks Will. That was kind. Where was this? I’ll go and light some candles there as well.”

Perhaps that was the wrong question since Will once more began sobbing almost uncontrollably. “Ahh puir, puirghostie. He don’t kn’wwh’re he died. S’thwark, ghostie, S’thwark.Oot side the C’dinal’sC’p, wh’ren we was all singin’ wit your friend an’ the purrty girl.” At this point, Will began to weep noisily.

“Puirghostie o’ Ned. No shroud fo’ your rest, an her’ S’Paul’s!” His sorrow then shifted with a snuffling snort on his sleeve and once more returned to the song about Pleasant Anne. Ned eased him onto another pair of shoulders and headed south towards the river.

Thoughtfully Ned trudged through the slowly stirring city. So Southwark was his destination. That news wasn’t unexpected. Will’s reaction, however, was. Now one apprentice lawyer, Ned Bedwell by name, was by some considered a dead man! Ranks of chill marched up and down his spine as he mulled that over. Did they think him slain in the brawl or slain by the consequences? Either could explain why no one bailed him, though it didn’t give light to the reason for Geoffrey’s rapid departure, especially to the countryside. If any lad could have been said to be city born and bred, that was Geoffrey. His existence was strictly bound by the spires of Westminster in the west and the Tower in the east, while the river and wall circumscribed his other boundaries. It was hard enough getting him to the practice butts in Moorfield and they lay only a few hundred yards past Moorgate in the north. Now poor Geoffrey was out there, in the depths of the surrounding shires. Only fear and desperation could have prompted that.

Ned would have shaken his head in perplexity, though at the moment that hurt and didn’t aid his slowly clearing mind-fog. His memory was as whole as a beggar’s doublet, while his guardian daemon sarcastically pointed out that if a carrack had such gaping holes in its belly, it’d be sitting on the bottom of the Thames, a worm eaten wreck. Ned considered that unhelpful, as far too woeful an assessment, and banished the thought. However, as he walked along, it kept on popping up in the distance like an annoying fly pestering him.

So off to Southwark, his, ahh, natural stamping ground. Usually he’d catch a wherry across the river to the southern bank. Lack of coin now meant risking the bridge. His head may be as full of wool as a mercers’ bale while his ribs ached with every breath, but in the past he’d survived worse poundings. So that didn’t mean traipsing into the Liberties like a wide eyed gawping yokel. One warning still rang clear from the mush of his memory-Canting Michael was keen to have him as a ‘guest’. So he’d use the morning flood of produce from across the river over the bridge as cover for his crossing, although that meant he’d have to wait till the bridge was opened by the clerk of the Bridge Wardens. Until then, he found a dry perch under the sheltering eave of a riverside tavern and rummaged forlornly through his satchel. That search quickly brightened up the morning. Perkins had packed much more generously than Ned had been expecting. Wrapped in a shirt was a small purse containing, along with his mother’s ring, eight groats and twenty pence in smaller coins. He knew it couldn’t have been his-it would have been spent before now and it was unlikely to have been his uncle’s-the man was chronically lacking in charitable impulses towards his nephew. Hefting the small purse in his hand Ned frowned over the unexpected assistance.

His had not been a happy existence, mostly due to his uncle’s harping on about the debt and duty that Ned owed his family. In amongst that sullen anguish, there had been some good times he recalled, mainly due to the kindly intervention of the family servants. Now he thought about it, Perkins had been prominent in a couple of those, saving him from a few undeserved beatings, as well as a few more deserved ones. The old man never said why, just scowled and walked off, muttering about years of service and what did a man get in return.

Perkins had also thoughtfully raided the larder, supplying a small manchet loaf from yesterday’s baking, and a slab of smoked fish. He fell upon these offerings with a ravenous hunger. After two days in gaol this went a long way to filling the yawning chasm in his belly.

He looked over at the growing crowd by the bridge, and then peered up the muddy street towards the east. It was difficult to see how far the sun had risen due to the soft drizzle and low cloud, but it could be lightening. Anyway the guards wouldn’t open the gates until the first ring of the Matins bells, and he judged that this was still a half hour or so off. So Ned settled back into his shelter, downing another deep draft of the ale and attempted to sort through his conundrums, whether his aching head or daemon willed it or not.

It all revolved around the death of Smeaton. Ned knew he hadn’t killed him, and to be honest, no justice, not even a Surrey justice, would waste their time indicting him for the slaying of one of Canting Michael’s men. The thieves, murderers and villains that infested Southwark were the scourge of the people of London. He had heard many times, the railing and complaints of the Lord Mayor and his Council over the lawlessness that was rampant across the river. While the death of any man or woman was, in law, subject to an inquest, the loss of such scum was only given cursory attention. He hoped that Canting Michael’s pervasive influence across the river didn’t include too many of the County officials. With luck that was too expensive a selection of purses to fill, especially that of the notorious Justice Overton.

A murdered Smeaton, now that was something else, darker, more dangerous. His prominent connection to the Lord Chancellor, Cardinal Wolsey, was too important to be ignored. Some even quietly said that the Cardinal eclipsed the position of the King, though a prudent man would only whisper that to very close and trusted family and friends.

For as long as Ned had been alive, Cardinal Wolsey had been the man who ruled the kingdom, granting petitions, approving appointments and, of course, levying taxes, like his infamous ‘Amicable Grant’ of 1525. Everyone in England remembered that arrogant imposition and the riots and rebellions that it had caused. No gentleman or yeoman willingly paid either tithes or taxes at anytime. However that natural disposition had been ignored by the Cardinal, who had decided to charge four shillings for each pound of value for property and goods. Outrageous! Then to add to this insult, he blackmailed Parliament into increasing the tax by two shillings, and this was the part that really stung, backdating the increase to the previous year.

Did he think that they were wretched, humbled slaves to the Musselman Turk? This had been a serious miscalculation. Even his uncle had growled over the indignity of three different sets of tax collectors pouring over his property within the space of one year. At the time, Ned was uncertain whether Uncle Richard was angered over the gross abuse of law and rights, or that he had failed to get preferment as one of the assessors. After all a man could make a fortune by granting exemptions, or more usefully be encouraged to rigorously examine a rival’s estate.

But those grievances aside, and the rumours about the failed annulment, the Cardinal was still supreme in the kingdom. It was said that he retained over a thousand men, more than any earl or duke, and the rooms of his great London house at York Place next to Westminster, had to be seen to be believed. It was reputed to be the most splendid palace in the country, outshining Greenwich or Richmond. As with anything in this world, with privilege and power came rivals and greed. It was common knowledge that to gain his place as the Lord Chancellor, the Cardinal had pushed aside other nobles close to the King. As men of ambition and prickly honour, they didn’t take kindly to being displaced, and restricted in access to the honours and riches that were in His Majesty’s gift.

That most of London loathed Cardinal Wolsey was a simple fact of life, like the stench of the Shambles. Ask any citizens and they’d immediately make disparaging references to the Cardinal’s sumptuous display and excessive arrogance. It could be said that it was just the public grumblings of the commons against any lord. However in the taverns and at the parish wells, truth came more easily. Londoners were against Wolsey because he controlled the church courts and, under him, the increased charges and exactions had set a deep and abiding ranker, especially when it came to wills and probate. Now here was the interesting part. Despite his uncle’s current allegiance, even he had complained frequently to his friends at the Inns of Court about the loss of clients, as the Cardinal’s Council of the Star Chamber usurped more and more of the common law cases. As of this morning, that usurpation also worried Ned, since the Cardinal had recently decided to add incidents of riot along with forgery, perjury, and libel to his purview. If he didn’t find the real murderer then there was every chance he could be tried before Wolsey himself! So rather than face that ominous threat, he really had to find out who’d want to kill a servant of the most powerful lord in the land.

Ned slumped back against the wall in despair. When you looked at it like that, the list would have to be thousands long. In reality, who wouldn’t stick a knife into the man’s ribs for any one of a dozen reasons-greed, theft, revenge or lust. Well, in fact, anything was enough to see a man bleed out his life in the mud, even a careless mistake.

This was getting nowhere. He would have to find some sources of information on likely rivals and why it was seen as needful for Smeaton to die. How his daemon prompted. Ned shook himself out of this moment of doubt, and slung his satchel over his shoulder, as the rumpled notes of a horn sounded. It was time to chance all with Lady Fortuna.

Despite the ominous spectre of Canting Michael, for his life, liberty and urgent desire not to experience rancid French cooking, Ned had to cross the river. The master of Paris Bear Gardens had ears and eyes on every street and crooked by lane that wove through the Liberties. No matter, it had to be risked.

Chapter Five-The Cardinal’s Cap-London Bridge to Southwark

Battling the dawn surge across the bridge took over an hour, so the sun was well and truly up, punching shafts of autumn light through gaps in the cloud. Like most Londoners, Ned coped with the complaints, swearing and shoving as each person battled the counter flows caused by the inadequate breadth of the bridge. The flow had long been restricted by the flanking rows of houses, shops and even a small church dedicated to St Thomas a’ Beckett. He was a local lad who became Chancellor, then Archbishop of Canterbury. According to the histories, that had been in the time of Henry II. If Ned recalled correctly, the same old king had later regretted this elevation of a commoner and arranged a bloody removal. Beckett must have been popular in his day to have such a well-appointed chapel built in his memory. How ironic, considering the current circumstances. Ned couldn’t believe that any Londoner, no matter how pious, would propose such a memorial for their present Lord Chancellor, in his present state. Half those same Londoners though, would probably willingly donate to a fund to build one to Wolsey, if that meant that his state was to change to that of “late and very much unlamented”.

Ironically from what he had seen as he struggled past the chapel, the few early morning parishioners were praying for the blessed St Thomas to intercede on their behalf with the Cardinal’s henchmen. Ned crossed himself and quietly added his own prayer for assistance. After all you never knew when the workings of divine mercy may shift your way.

Crossing the bridge to Southwark had been his first hurdle, but now that he was on High Street another cropped up. He’d pulled his cap down over his face and hunched his gait into a semi crouch to look smaller than his usual six foot height. His present scruffy, battered appearance helped. Most passers by didn’t even give him a second glance as he slipped off the main thoroughfare into a side alley at the old church of St Mary’s Overie by the Bridge House. Once on this track, another worrying thought sidled up to add to his active sense of paranoia. By all that was holy, he should have thought about this sooner. If Smeaton’s slaying was anything other than just a casual act as part of a drunken brawl, then that implied the hand of one or more of Wolsey’s rivals was involved. Ned visibly blanched at the unpleasant implications this presented. Alright, he had used this as an excuse only to escape the threat of exile to France. Until now though he hadn’t seriously considered it. But what if it were true? Oh Lord, why hadn’t he seriously thought about this before now? If it didn’t prove to be a common cutpurse or brawler then he’d be working against men several degrees more threatening than Canting’s known rancour and spite.

Ned knew caution wasn’t one of his principle attributes. In fact, if he were kneeling in the confessional, and told to list his faults, then impatience and anger, not forgetting pride, would be pretty close to the top. As for lust, the obsession of all priests, well what did one expect-he was young and not a monk. However two nights in the Clink and this sudden realisation helped clarify the rewards of recklessness and he made an effort to blend into the morning pattern of the liberties. So far it had worked and with a sigh of relief, he settled down at a bench fronting a small cook shop just opposite the place Will had suggested as the site of the deadly affray, the Cardinal’s Cap tavern. He paid over a few small coins for a loaf of the common ravelled bread with a bowl of pottage and dove into a needed second meal. The loaf was coarse to chew, but fresh, and the steaming pottage was hot, filling and cheap. Even better, the cook had tossed in a good slab of salted bacon along with the usual onions, cabbage and beans, so it was full of flavour. After the third bowl he sat back and waited.

Good sense and caution had convinced him that walking into the tavern and gaming den would be a very bad idea, not to mention a danger to his continued good health. So if he couldn’t go in, then he would just have to watch the comings and goings from his present location. Ned knew the stew by reputation. He’d even been in a few times and could recognise a few of the girls, either punks who occasionally worked upstairs, or serving lasses who kept the customers plied with drink. Meeting Will this morning had been a real boon, as stray fragments of the missing night slowly drifted back. Last night’s song had been about Pleasant Anne, the redoubtable mistress of the establishment. She had a fine reputation, a lass of many talents, some of which served as the inspiration for the song’s lewder verses. Leaving a young man’s predilections aside, the rest of Southwark knew Pleasant Anne for the quality of her victuals. So at least one of her girls would be out soon to shop for supplies at the local market. In the meantime, after the rigour of the past few days he needed to rest up. His head still throbbed occasionally and the weight of his satchel had almost set his ribs screaming with pain in the short walk from the bridge to here.

Ned’s prediction proved pretty accurate. He saw several people exiting the gaming house and stew just before the terce bells. Most were clients wandering off to pursue whatever business or trades occupied their daylight hours, and were of little interest to him. Then after the first cluster, he spotted a familiar figure who strode out carrying an empty basket. Ned smiled in appreciation. How could he forget that lass? What a vision of beauty! She was pert and blond with a cleavage that would cramp a man’s cods, even more so when she stopped and adjusted her bodice to better display her natural advantages.

Ned slung his satchel over his shoulder and stepped out after his quarry, allowing her to get a good fifty paces or so distance from the stew before he sidled up beside her. “Good day Mistress Bethany. How do you this fair day?”

It was a tentative greeting to feel the way. At first the punk swung around with a suspicious glare that miraculously transformed into a generous smile of welcome with more than a hint of encouragement. “Why tis Red Ned.I hardly recognised y’ at first sight.I took y’ for a common vagrant. You look so bruised and torn. Whatever happened?”

Ah so that was how poor he looked. The bruises must lend his face an interesting halo of purple and black. No wonder most people had shied away from him. The populace of London were not generally known for their kindly regard for the beaten or otherwise downtrodden. It was a miracle that when he was unconscious he’d been ‘rescued’ by the Watch after the brawl, rather than some kindly soul from the Liberties stripping him naked and committing his corpse to the river. “Bethany, I beg your indulgence, oh beauteous nymph of the dawn.”

A raised eyebrow and coquettish laugh greeted this flowery request. “Why Ned, Mistress Anne tis very strict about bringing back punters in the daytime. I suppose for you, I’d make an exception, iffin’ y’ feel y’ve got the quicks for it.”

The bruises helped hide the red blush that spread quickly across his face. It didn’t hide enough and Bethany smiled wickedly at his response. Perhaps he should have thought longer on just how he had phrased his greeting. He cleared his throat with a cough of embarrassment. “Aargh, that’s not quite what I wanted.” Actually it was, but needs overrode wants this day.

“Well I ain’t a common strumpet! I want a proper bed and clean rushes on the floor. I’ll not hump against a wall, with my skirts pulled high, liken those sluts down at Dockside. Nor any lewd acts liken those foreigners at the Biddle!”

This was much more than Ned’s imagination could handle right now, though his physic was sending urgent indications that it was up for the game. His daemon idly pondered exactly what lewd acts one could pay for at the Biddle that were so offensive to Bethany. Hmmm? Reason won out over these baser urgings and he strangled out a reply through a suddenly constricted throat. “No. Arghh, not that! I mean, ahh, I want to talk to you about the other night.”

This didn’t bring the expected response, for Bethany harrumphed loudly and turned to walk away. Damnit! The brawl, the cell and his uncle had really befuddled his thinking. This was going all wrong! “Wait, I can pay!”

This was a bit too loud. A few stall holders took note of his cry and called out imprecations, while a couple of touts closed in, hollering out offers of sweet girls to bed.

But his outburst did halt the departing Bethany, who swung around with a sceptical expression. “’ow much?”

Ned dug into his doublet and rattled the small purse meaningfully. “Two groats?” he managed to quickly squeak out. It was almost a fifth of his assets but a necessary sacrifice.

The spark of greed lit up her light blue eyes. However Bethany was a suspicious girl by occupation. “I’ve said I’ll nay perform any strange acts, an’ I’ve got my honour t’ think of.”

Ned came up with a bow that he thought would shame a courtier and waved her over to the table by another food stall. Londoners loved to eat. At almost every available corner were collections of competing stalls or bakeries. As Bethany cautiously settled down on a trestle seat, Ned considered what a whore or punk would call honour. He’d never really thought about it before, but supposed, like everyone else, they must have their own rules to govern actions. That bore some further thinking at another time. Ned purchased a couple of hot pies. From the painted sign above, hopefully they were pigeon. Then he pulled out one of the promised groats, laying it on the table. His new companion eyed the small, silver coin, and quickly snatched it up, at the same time taking a sampling bite from the pie. The coin instantly disappeared into the depths of her bodice.

Ned swallowed dryly and suppressed the urge to dive in after the silver or take up the prior offer. Temptation was damned difficult to ignore. He supposed that’s why it was a sin. Bethany looked at him with an eagerness that set his cods a twitching but he ignored his impish daemon and drew a steady breath and nodded. “The other coin is yours when I have the information that I need, Mistress Bethany.”

That earned him a brief but sharp look then a resigned shrug. Only a fool, fresh from the country, would pay over first-too much chance of her doing a flit. Ned may have only been in the city a few years but he’d never been that innocent! So compliance for now assured, he pushed at the ragged wisps of the evening, searching for facts. “The last time I was at the Cardinals Cap, I remember you being there to help out with the serving.”

Well that was substantially true-Bethany did work there and she did ‘help’ the clients in a round about kind of way. As any sensible man knew, every gaming house either in the City or the Liberties had its own methods of playing the cony-catchers game, that of parting the gullible from their money. Some used loaded dice to alter the roll, while with others it was bait and switch. The game started with real dice till they had pulled the conies in, and then those innocent dice were palmed and replaced with the rigged set.

At the Cardinal’s Cap, however, they disdained the common moves of nip and foister, aspiring to higher plains of cleverness. They employed a combination of bait and switch, along with the insidious effects of double strength ale. In the unwary it created a heady mix of befuddlement and confusion. Once primed, the punks twitched their skirts and moved in. He knew how easy it was to succumb to the distraction and encouragement of girls such as Bethany. He knew how it worked-you were going well and the next roll might just win you enough silver to party like priest after Lent. Then up would sidle a helpful and well endowed lass, who while leaning over to whisper huskily in your ear, also gave you the chance to ogle to your hearts content at the glimpse of smoothly promising breast with just a hint of nipple trying their best to burst out of her bodice. And she would whisper huskily, so close that the feeling of her lips and breathe sent ripples all the way down to your codpiece. And what would those lovely lips whisper lovingly into your ear? “Ooohhh Ned, you can do it Ned. Y’resoo clever” and while gently twisting a lock of your hair between her fingers, “then we’s can celebrate … upstairs.” Well, in such a drink befuddled state, what chance did you have?

It had taken Ned all of an hour and a half and several shillings to spot the tricks, but it was done with such craft and style that he’d returned afterwards just for the entertainment. Anyway once he understood it, the play gave him good warning of when to pull out of a game. The snap of those delightfully white teeth on the pie returned Ned to the immediate present. “Bethany, that night who else was there and what happened?”

The punk looked thoughtful, frowning hard in concentration. It was a short while before she answered. Perhaps it was also due to the pie that was rapidly disappearing, but eventually she licked the crumbs off her sweet red lips, and eased open the door to his past. “Twas was just on the Compline bell when y’ came in wit’ the rest o’em.”

Excellent now he knew for sure he was with his friends. “Which ones?”

“The small lad in the too big lawyer’s robe, an’ the swanky one with dark ‘air and pocked nose, an’ your other friend.” Bethany stopped, a dreamy look crossing her face and she sighed. “He was so scrumptious, such broad shoulders, strong sturdy thighs, an’ cornflower blue eyes. I wished ‘e were my friend!”

Ned frowned peevishly. The first two were, of course, Geoffrey and Will, but the third description only brought up one flashed glimpse, a large lad with a shock of rumpled brown hair and an open honest smile. Understandably his perception didn’t dwell on firm thighs or other physical attributes that had Bethany so in raptures. What’s more it was off putting to have this punk launching into languorous regretful sighs over another. He was paying for her time after all! Ned coughed loudly and, frowning, tapped the table. Bethany reluctantly returned to the story, but the dreamy look remained as a lingering shadow. That answered one question-they’d had company when he’d entered the Cardinal’s Cap. Ned gave a small gesture to resume the tale.

The punk smiled broadly with a mischievous twinkle. Obviously she liked being the centre of attention. “As soon as y’ came in, y’ ordered a few firkins o’ the double, an’ took a bench by the dicing tables. I did nay notice y’ doing anything till, oh it mayhap ‘ave been a ‘alf hour later, when y’ rescued those others fro’ the gentleman aside yer.”

Ned abruptly put up his hand to halt her story as his brain attempted to catch up. An intriguing image surfaced from his mind’s mire, a face proud and angry, with a half drawn blade. Then it disappeared back into the murk of his greyed past.

“I did what? What gentleman?” This sounded like the key incident, though why he’d interfere was a mystery. Ned lent forward over the narrow table, to catch every inflection of the tale, his angel archly emerged to question whether the enhanced view of Bethany’s breasts was the reason.

“There were a bevy o’ finely dressed gentlemen, velvet an’ gold braid an’ all. A few o’ em are regulars.”

That was typical, thought Ned sourly. A punk always noted how expensively a fellow dressed, not that he could claim that distinction. If he looked in a glass right now he’d more resemble a carpenter’s arse. But regular punters meant he could know them. That was both good and bad, the bad part being that they could be lads of Canting’s.

“Then the apothecary’s girl came in wit’ a large scar-faced fellow, a carrying a chest.”

Ned rubbed his aching head. He could recall a scowling sneer and a harsh laugh but that was all.

“As they passed one o’ the gentlemen-he was the one in red velvet with hands just covered in rings-well’n he grabbed the girl, and pulled her onto his lap. He called to Pleasant Anne that this un’ would do fine.”

Ned began to see where this was going and he really didn’t like the signs.

“The scar faced fellow reached for ‘is cudgel and tried t’ pull her away, but the gentleman swore a’ ‘im an’ a couple o’ the others stood up an’ drew their blades. Anne’s lads were busy at the dicing tables, so y’ walked over and settled ‘em, an’ eased the girl out o’ their grip, an’ called for a firkin of brandywine.”

Oh God and all the saints! He must have had a few tankards and been feeling uncommonly valorous. He had tried to be gallant and face off a pack of belligerent gentlemen-you could get killed for that! Ned slumped on the bench. Despair and the unwanted prospect of French cooking came a step closer. It was becoming horribly familiar-by St Mary, how did he manage to get himself into these scrapes?

“They’s pledged ye a few cups fo’ a little, an’ drank to the King’s health.”

Ned tried to fathom his amazing act of generosity. It still didn’t make the event any clearer. What on earth had possessed him to do that? He couldn’t recall the girl, though if he stood up to a pair of gentleman for her honour, she must have impressed him. Was she a ravishing beauty like in the old ballads? Or perhaps, had he another forgotten claim? His memory twitched and jerked, bringing forth the names of several young ‘ladies’ who’s fathers or swains may want to talk to him in the manner of Master ‘Red Velvet’. He wasn’t sure that was a useful recollection at this moment. Still confused, Ned shook his head. Bethany’s story so far hadn’t helped, though now she’d moved on to the crisis peak of the tale.

“As y’ all made t’ leave y’r table wit all y’ friends,” Bethany gave another of those deep sighs, “includin’ him o’ the cornflower blue eyes.”

Ned suppressed his instinctive petulance and lent even closer this had to be the vital part, the mystery revealed.

“Red velvet grabbed a’ the girl, then he would nay leave it. An’ Ned, you smashed a whole pitcher o’ ale in ‘is face, an’ there were a furious brawl around the door, then the fight pushed out to the street. Anne had ‘er lads slam the door shut an’ wedged in the lock beam.”

This got worse with every breathless word Bethany uttered. Now he was brawling with gentlemen! Why didn’t he just get really impulsive and shoot the race at London Bridge, at the ebbing of the tide-it was said to be an easier way to die than the hemp jig! There was still some hope, however faint. He needed to know who else was brawling by his side.

“What of your young Adonis?” Ned asked in bitter tones.

“Who?” Bethany looked at him, clearly puzzled.

That was a stupid thing to say. He shouldn’t have let allusions of classical education and ranker ruin his chance. Ned ratcheted down his sarcasm. “Him of the cornflower blues eyes. Know who he is?”

That resulted in the biggest sigh yet and a dreamy smile of rapture. Suddenly Ned felt the heavy tug of envy pull at his temper. This was insufferable!

“Nay, I’s wish I did. Y’d tell me Ned, sweetkins, wouldn’t yea? It’d be worth a few shillings.”

Well there went that particular avenue of inquiry. Bethany wanted to pay him to find her elusive blue eyed hero. Right now, giant or not, he wanted to punch him in the nose. Ned had a sneaking suspicion that ‘Blue eyed Adonis’ was the source of all this mischief, and if his mind’s mire would just release a smidge more, the whole solution would be visible.

Ned was beginning to feel more than desperate. The day was flitting by, he’d handed over the coin and, as of right now, he wasn’t a single step closer to a solution. Maybe, if he focused on the brawl? “Anything you can tell me about the gentlemen I was fighting?”

That had her tapping her teeth with a finger in deep thought. As he watched the punk, an ungracious thought surfaced. It must have been a difficult exercise to look past a patron’s clothes or purse and see the person beneath, except of course for young Adonis. He knew that was a surly and wicked thought and Father John back at Gray’s Inn would have set a penance for it. However it was galling that the only clue to save his life was held within the plodding thoughts of a punk.

“Ye-es, I’s think so.” That came out slowly and with a certain amount of reluctance.

Ned strained to hold his friendly smile in place. Though to Bethany it couldn’t compare to her blue eyed Adonis, it would ruin any chance he had if his temper broke free.

“Yes, he was a tall, lanky man, older, an’ had a band o’ grey through his hair fro’ crown to nape an’ enough gold rings to be a lord.”

That did it, thought Ned gloomily. He was doomed. French cooking here he came! At her word his mind’s fog shook loose another image, the sight of an enraged Smeaton staggering back, his clothes soaked in ale, shaking pottery shards out of his beard. There were four men behind him and one had drawn a blade. Ned recalled the sight, but in that instant he’d thought it strange, for the one with the blade was focused on Smeaton’s back, instead of on the marginal threat of Ned. Damn, maybe the ship to Calais wasn’t so bad an option. He could get used to French food and habits, eventually. Ned slumped on the narrow bench, dejected.

Bethany lent over, giving his shoulder an affectionate hug and him a good eye full of her plump, white breasts peeping over the corset. Maybe she wasn’t as heartless as he’d thought. Perhaps his anger had lead him astray-again. “There, there Ned. It can’t be so bad. Anyways, for two groats I can give you something that may save y’ troubles.”

He considered the diminishing condition of his purse. Well he needed some sort of pick me up, but could he afford a room and bed? Damn it all, he was only young once and probably soon not even that! He fished in the purse and pulled out three coins. As soon as they landed on the table Bethany’s hand shot out and grabbed them.

“Go to Greyfriars an’ ask for Williams the Apothecary. I knows one o’ the gentlemen a’ the table. ‘e comes in all the time, he does the rent from Mistress Anne. Y’ll know him fo’ he wears a dark blue brocade doublet an’ speaks like a northerner.”

This triggered the image of an angry bearded face and a blade, but it wasn’t worth the burst dreams of a pleasurable hour and the odds had just lengthened. If Pleasant Anne was bound to one of the gentlemen he’d brawled with, then it was likely that at any inquest she would be called against him. Great, his only saving grace was that, as a proprietor of a known disreputable house, her word could be discounted.

Bethany grabbed hold and pulled him into her bosom. Well that was a surprise and quite invigorating, just what any young lad needed after such a shock. Her warm breath tickled his cheek and normally it would have raised his spirits until her next words. “That man o’ by the well, he’s one of Canting’s Ned, an ‘he asked about you yesterday.”

An icy chill ran down his spine and the warm prospect of a few hours with Bethany evaporated. Not to be daunted, he had a quick nuzzle. Hmm, she knew how to kiss, and the odour of onions wasn’t so bad, after all. He bid her a good day as if he were her gallant, and walked back towards the river. As he left Bethany called out in an eager voice, “When y’ find blue eyes, gets ‘im to call on me!”

Ned waved his assent and walked off. So Greyfriars in the City was his next target. There may be hope yet!

However, ill news was piling up just as fast. Ned had to cross the river before the hue and cry. The urge to run was almost overpowering though regard for his ribs along with his other myriad aches as well as caution dictated a slower pace. Now he had to ask, had Canting Michael put out the word because of the slaying, or was it something else? The eighty angels weighted large in his memory. If he was in Southwark and at the baiting the other day, then the gold had to be from Canting? His mind and thoughts weren’t a complete mush. He did easily recall that for six months or more he’d risked all and won and fairly at that, against one of Canting’s savage plays in the pit. Despite his clear victory, the Pit master was known to hold a grudge where the loss of money was concerned.

Oh well, mayhap that’d be solved once he reached Greyfriars. First he had to escape from Southwark. If he cut across to High Street and along to the pillory square at Bermondsey, he might be able to lose this watcher, then slip down to the river and hail a wherry.

At a hundred paces to the square, he was still being trailed, not on his heels, but close enough. Ned didn’t think they’d let him leave the Liberties and so he considered possible distractions. It would have to be near St Thomas’s Hospital. This was a popular place, always crowded with an interesting cross section of the Southwark populace-beggars, the afflicted and a collection of mountebanks selling miraculous cures or sacred relics guaranteed to preserve one from any illness. Combine this with the usual traffic of carters, water sellers and the common throng and the congestion was almost impossible.

Another twenty paces and he was in the midst of the maelstrom, pushing off the clawing beggars and battling for a way through. A quick glance back showed that his companion was gaining. Ned dug into the purse and flung several coins back over his shoulder. The silver ones arced in the wan morning sunlight, a glittering rain that caught everyone’s eye as well as their rapt attention. A few of the coins might actually have reached the muck of the street, where they would have lain with the ordure, mud and offal, but he didn’t think so. Fortuna was with him. A glance over his shoulder gave a last glimpse of his pursuer as he was knocked down in the stampede.

Thanks to this trick Ned was now free of the press. Most of the crowd had rushed past him to argue or dispute possession of the scattered treasure. Lengthening his stride he made it onto one of the many small wharfs that jutted out into the river. Finally his luck was in and one of the infamous Thames wherries was discharging a passenger, from the look, a yeoman from the country, wide eyed and amazed at the mass of buildings and multitudes of people. Ned knew how that felt. He’d been struck the same way when he arrived in London from the university a few years ago. It was said that London held within its boundaries over a hundred thousand souls. Walk through it at midday and you’d think they’d seriously underestimated that figure.

A few more of his diminishing pence saw him rowed over to Galley Key on the London shore. Normally wherry men were a garrulous lot, renowned for their use of profanity, and lack of respect. This one however was silent, with hardly a word spoken for the entire passage. Even stranger the boatman kept muttering under his breath. Ned thought they might have been prayers, but the cadence didn’t sound right for Latin. Then the fellow even helped him off the boat when they reached the London side wharf and Ned could have sworn he’d heard the old man say, “The lord wills it lad,” and briefly twitch his rag wrapped hand in the sign of a cross. In a surprised reaction, Ned slipped the wherry man another penny coin and walked off towards the Tower shaking his head. The common folk always said the city was full of wonders-now a ferryman had blessed him!

Past Petty Wales Ned considered his path. It would be quicker to skirt the midst of the city, and head for Greyfriars over Tower Hill then via Aldgate. Not even the announcement of the Second Coming could clear the main streets by now, since the midday bells had just sent their bronze peels ringing out over the city just as he’d landed. If Londoners needed any other sign that the day was half done, these dominant tones bid them hasten in their work and duty before the evening chimes brought the day’s labour to a halt. Ned always remembered his first journey to the city-the low rumble of the bells and the accumulated hubbub of the city could be heard several miles out. The wave of sound, rather than the forest of spires, had spoken to a young boy of the rolling might and flow of the city.

It was a brisk walk northwards, and a few times he had to cut into the side alleys that flanked the thoroughfare to bypass carts that blocked the road. One had sunk axle deep in a pothole that had opened up in the cobblestones. As expected, it was surrounded by a crowd, not necessarily to help, but to watch the performance as its crew stood there arguing over the best way to remedy their problem, with the occasional diversion of haranguing of the locals over the state of the city roads and curses aimed at the parish beadles. Due to these diversions the journey to Greyfriars took a few hours. He was also more wary than he’d been in Southwark, always watching for anyone tagging along after him. At one time he slipped into the maze of Beer Lane past Petty Wales, and hid after he noticed a pair of lounging swillers had left their tankards and sauntered in his wake for a hundred yards. Whether they were from the Liberties or just local rogues looking for an easy mark he didn’t care. He’d taken enough risks already without having to worry about being done over by the brawlers, foisters and nips of London.

Chapter Six-Discovery at Greyfriars

He may have landed at midday but the toll of the hour bell told him that the walk through the city had taken over an hour, and every dozen paces had him twitching over suspected watchers. Finally after avoiding several overly inquisitive corner lurkers, he reached the area of Greyfriars. As usual it then took a further half an hour of inquiries, and another silvery penny to one of the children playing in a nearby lane before he ended up outside of the establishment that Bethany had mentioned-Williams the Apothecary. To Ned the location was a touch odd. This placement was outside the usual haunt of grocers and apothecaries over at Cheapside. Then again the City always did have strange pockets of trades and specialities.

Like many buildings in the city this one towered three to four storeys above the muddy street, with the top most levels precariously overhanging the cobbles below. Since space in the city was at a premium, each building sat cheek by jowl with its neighbour, almost begrudging the common usage of the lane. As in all quarters of the metropolis, the diversity of wealth was evident in the quality of the buildings and in their decoration. It wasn’t uncommon the see a dilapidated wattle walled house with rotting thatch abutting a fine stone mansion with lead framed, glass inset windows. But the building he was after lacked the pretentious display of the rich, though it was timbered, neatly painted and fitted with moveable shutters in the windows denoting reasonable prosperity and standing.

A mortar and pestle illustrated in bold colours on a carved board hung from the second storey, proclaiming the traditional practice of the occupant. If any were still in doubt, the beguiling scent of flowers and spices wafted from the open door, submerging the usual street stench for all of fifty paces. Ned paused and breathed deeply. It was a joyous scent that beguiled his senses. For a year now he had endured the fetid aroma of the city. These few paces took him home to the fields of Suffolk. Now, exactly what was he to do? How did one say; I’m here on the suggestion of a punk who works at a gaming house and says you witnessed a murder? If that lean and nebulous fact came up in court, his case would end very abruptly much to the delight of the prosecutor. There had to be better way. His daemon snidely muttered that all his choices were gone, what else was there but to press on? Ned tried to dismiss the annoyance but even his angel conceded that his bruised body needed a rest. As for the slow pounding of his head, well it didn’t help his reknitting memory. The simple facts of inquest and court stated he needed witnesses to aid his testimony of Smeaton’s murder. Anyone other than Smeaton’s drinking friends could pull him back from the noose at Tyburn.

Ned quietly swore in pained frustration. Why couldn’t this be a common slaying? Usually in those cases he’d watched at the Courts the senior patriarch of the family stepped in to save the family name and any erring kin. It was simple-a bond was pledged and matters were sorted out quietly elsewhere. Commonly a ‘gift’ to the judge helped ease matters along. Since this was a ‘murdered’ royal official the common procedures wouldn’t work. A man under threat had to call in all the favours he may have built up over a lifetime. Red Ned Bedwell didn’t have extensive networks of influential friends or patrons, while Uncle Richard had made it abundantly clear that he wouldn’t risk his position to save a dishonoured bastard nephew.

There in the muddy street Ned had to face up to an unpleasant fact. He was on his own. Only his native wit and cunning could save his neck now. With little choice left, Ned metaphorically girded his loins and stepped into the shop. Maybe his patron saint was watching over him.

As Ned walked through the doorway, he was wreathed in pale smoke. It had the sharp tang of wormwood and lazily rose from a small brazier by the entrance so that he was bathed in its bitter essence. It was an interesting transition that left the muck and noise of the city behind.

The interior was unlike any apothecaries he’d ever been in before. On one side from floor to ceiling was a huge wall cabinet of marked drawers while hanging from the beams were willow hurdles from which bunches of fresh and dried herbs were suspended like a hanging forest. Walking through it was like strolling upside down in a garden.

Several other customers briefly turned and regarded his presence. Unlike other shops and stalls no one rushed out to serve him or to angrily bid him hence. That was a good start. Ned lent back against one of the corner posts and just watched, breathing in the refreshing aromas. It helped clear the aches from his body and nudged back the cloying mind fog.

As for the other customers, they were a good selection of common Londoners similar to the people you’d find in any market. Two were obviously goodwives with merchants or trades masters as husbands. Their fine woollen dresses edged in satin trim proclaimed as much, as did their rounded prosperity and studied avoidance of the two men in rough labourer’s garb and the older woman who was almost bent double and propped upright by a heavy black staff. This menagerie was dealt with by a pair of young girls who from their apparent duality were possibly sisters or cousins. They moved through the various mixtures and potions with an effortless and accustomed manner, while maintaining a practiced banter of both conversation and instruction to their customers. It was quite a treat to observe. He could have watched for hours, entranced by their patterned dance, bespelled by their lithe, willowy grace, as if snared by the court of the Faerie Queen.

It was only after several minutes watching, that he’d realised both girls possessed other attributes, like their obvious knowledge of the medicinal arts. His angel prodded him to ignore the smooth skin, smiles and sparkling eyes and pay better attention! It was how well they treated each of their customers irrespective of their position in the hierarchy of the city that intrigued him. The common workers were listened too with as much attention and respect as the goodwives. This was most peculiar, especially since apart from an occasional disapproving look the two women from the near the top of the London social set accepted this unaccustomed fraternity. This unusual display of equality had him perplexed. While all the denizens of the city looked down on anyone from the countryside, regarding them as no better than peasants, and frequently treated nobles and gentlemen with dismissive disdain, the traditional social hierarchy of London was clearly recognised by all its citizens or else they wouldn’t spend so much effort trying to climb it. One custom of standing was that the higher tiers were fawned on and had precedence in any establishment. That this didn’t hold here and was accepted by its customers denoted an interesting puzzle. It was a pity he had more than enough difficulties today. This one teased at the edge of his mind-somehow it was important.

The shop was finally cleared with the old dame hobbling out clutching a pot of ointment. Now he had the full attention of the two girls. Once they stood still it was clear they were twins. Light brown hair hung over their shoulders in loosely beribboned plaits with wisps of escaping hair curling around their faces. Both girls waited with a patient, interested repose that he found quite calming. Ned took the few paces to the counter nervously, suddenly awkward and painfully aware of his bruised and scruffy appearance.

“Good day to you mistresses. I…I…I arrh …well I…” Ned stuttered to a halt as both sets of sea blue eyes took in his state. Then gulping down a steadying breath he blurted out. “I need to see Master Williams!”

The girls looked at each other, a mirror image except for the fact that one had a blue ribbon woven through her plait and the other a red one. He thought he saw the twitch of a smile before the one with a blue ribbon quietly replied. “Why, good sir?”

This was the difficult part and with a suddenly blank mind he stammered out an answer. “It…It is a private matter-I need to speak to him.”

To Ned’s embarrassed ears that sounded worse than the first effort, and both girls glanced from his face to his codpiece, and almost simultaneously raised their hand to hide smirking grins. He was certain he was blushing redder than a beetroot from collar to cap. Finally after what seemed long minutes the blue ribboned girl stepped behind a heavy curtain that separated the rear of the shop while he was subjected to a continuing inspection by the remaining sister. He decided that Red Ribbon would do her for a nickname. The colour did enhance the warmly inviting colour of her lips after all. If it were possible Ned could feel his blush deepening further. Soon he would look just like the Indians of the New World. A few moments later Blue Ribbon returned and held a whispered conversation with her companion.

Perhaps he should have tried another tack, but Blue Ribbon who seemed to be the spokesman suppressed a giggle. “The apothecary isn’t in, but you can see his apprentice.”

Ned was deflated-all this way and still nothing. Well perhaps the apothecary’s lad could help. Bethany had some reason for sending him here and it was probably easier to go in than admit defeat. Anything was better than having these two continue to smirk at him. Ned pursed his lips and gave a short nod of acceptance. Blue Ribbon escorted him through the heavy curtain that screened off the rear of the building with a knowing smile. In response he straightened up and strode through with his best nonchalant swagger. The heavy cloth swung in place behind him but did little to block the sounds of ill-concealed mirth from the shop front.

Chapter Seven-The Apothecary’s Apprentice Greyfriars

If the front shop was curiously beguiling with its scents and aromas to tempt one in, then this part of the establishment was the true heart of the apothecary; the workshop. For Ned it was like entering the secret shrine of an Italian alchemist who had embarked on the quest for the philosopher’s stone. Every inch of space was filled. The benches and shelves were packed with all manner of glass and pottery vessels in the strangest of shapes; ambics, retorts and cloudy flasks, jostling cheek by jowl with wax sealed jars stamped with strange symbols.

Then on the small cleared corner of a bench abutting a small brick furnace was an ominous array of trade-known tools-long sharp edged knives, fine toothed saws, polished hooks and what he thought were probes, all gleaming in threatening repose, set out in a rollup leather pouch of the sort barber surgeons used. Ned swallowed nervously and forced himself to look elsewhere. The rest of the space resembled a vastly upgraded version of Goodwife Johnson’s herb and medicine closet. That recollection triggered a surge of guilt. It had been too long since he sent his old nurse any letters. Then his conscience gave his buttocks a kick- he really should find out where these vessels came from and send some as a gift back to Suffolk. Then while he was trying to sort out the function of a coiled copper tube attached to a set of glass spheres a voice spoke out from somewhere amongst the scattered equipment. “If you are looking for a cure to the French pox, go find a doctor to take your money. We’ve nothing here.”

Both its tone and asperity took him back to the night of the brawl. He had a sudden flash of an image-an open hand connecting with the side of his face! But this was better than the next picture that accompanied it. Smeaton was bent double, a purple pained expression on his face as he gasped for breath.

Ned spun around. The callous comment came from yet another young girl of middling height. She looked similar to the two out front, but where they reminded him of graceful sprites flitting between flowers, this one had a more earthily reassuring presence. It was first the blue grey eyes that sparkled in the lantern light with broad flecks of mischief, and then further features registered on his memory-the small pert nose and the light brown curling locks aglow with a chestnut shine brushed off her ears with a distracted flick. “I know you! You were at the Cardinal’s Cap the other night!”

That was a mistake, as the open handed blow that snapped his head into the wall proved. “I will not be insulted by a flap mouthed lewdster!”

Ned slumped against the wall and slid down to the floor, displacing a couple of besoms of dried herbs that tumbled over him. The curtain burst open and his former audience from out front stormed into the workroom. They didn’t look quite so ethereal now. Red Ribbon had a cudgel idly slung from a leather strap, while her sister Blue Ribbon held a wickedly sharp looking poniard, in a meaningful manner.

“Any problems, Cousin Meg?”

By all the love of the saints, this was definitely turning into the worst day of his life! Though dazed Ned raised his open hands in supplication. He needed a very quick intervention by his watching angel. Luckily he took inspiration from a book of verse he had recently perused while bored at the Inns. “You mistake me gracious maidens. I would never impugn the honest virtues of such. Why, the muses themselves would blush to behold three such lovely hued, fair flowers, that shine so bright with beauty. You would dim an Ethiop’s gems, to emerald or blood ruby, that are so delightful in grace and form.” Ned tried very hard to look both non threatening and innocent. It was perhaps as his daemon remarked a doomed enterprise but what did he have remaining to lose?

‘Cousin Meg’ glowered at him suspiciously and could be seen to be weighing up the possibility of another assault, until an expressive sigh sounded from behind. “Ohhhh, how sweet. I wish Jonathan would speak to me like that.” This was Red Ribbon. The cudgel forgotten swung from clenched hands as she sighed deeply again.

At the interruption ‘Cousin Meg’ gave her rescuers a penetrating frown. Blue Ribbon answered her with a resigned shrug and shepherded her still sighing sister through the curtain. Once more Ned was subjected to intense scrutiny. The affronted frown slowly coalesced into a marginally reluctant glower. “I remember you…you spoke as sweetly at Pleasant Anne’s. Not that it will get you anywhere.”

Well it was dismissive, but still an improvement. No one was threatening him with weapons or thumping him-he must have done something right at last. Ned struggled into a more or less upright stance with a couple of winces and groans, not that such sounds elicited any sympathy from ‘Cousin Meg’, who stood there impatiently, arms crossed and foot tapping. Ned gave a semblance of a courtly bow. Damn but he needed to guard his ribs. They complained loudly as he made a bow to the girl. “Let me start again. You would be the apothecary’s apprentice?” That received the briefest of nods. Well it was a start at least.

“I am Edward Bedwell.” This elicited a disbelieving stare and the suggestion of a snigger. It was not the first time his name had encouraged mirth. It was a worn joke but still it flushed his colour once more. “I prefer Red Ned.”

“I can see why. You said as much the other night.” That really didn’t make it much better, but least she was listening. “You don’t remember my name from the Cardinal’s Cap, do you? From what you said I was either Calliope or Erato. Pray tell me, who were they?”

It was asked so sweetly and convincingly, he almost fell into the trap. All that saved him was the hint of a warning flicker in her eye that reminded him of the two slaps so far.

“Why they are ancient Greek goddesses who couldn’t possibly compare with your wit and charms.” It was a quick save and somehow he just knew that ‘Cousin Meg’, the apothecary’s apprentice, already knew that those two were the muses of epic and love poetry. Perhaps he’d better be more cautious in his turn of phrase.

She’d paused for a moment listening to his reply. He could have sworn her lips quivered on the edge of a smile. “Since, Ned Bedwell, you were so merry with celebrating that night, you may not remember our previous introduction. I am Margaret Black, and as you now know, apprenticed to my uncle, Rhys Williams.”

Alright, now he was getting somewhere and had an idea what to call her apart from Meg. Now Ned decided safety lay in continuing to play the gallant and opted for a more becoming title. “Well Mistress Margaret, I crave your assistance.” This was answered by a raised eyebrow, so daring all, he pushed on. “I’ve been accused of murdering the gentleman from whom I believe I tried to rescue you.”

He may have expected shock, surprise or any one of a number of similar reactions. As with the rest of his day, the usual didn’t happen. Margaret Black just shook her head in denial. “I don’t see how that is possible. He was giving you a good kicking last I saw, with you groaning and on the ground.”

This was getting frustrating. Why was it that no one he spoke to gave him a straight answer? He’d traipsed all the way through the city just to hear that Smeaton was attacking him? This new information didn’t necessarily aid his case for if Smeaton had truly been attacking Ned then surely he would have made his best endeavour to defend himself. In the eyes of any court under Wolsey’s influence that was a death sentence. Ned massaged his forehead. The ache had only marginally diminished before Mistress Black’s tender taps gave it further cause for complaint. Ignoring the mounting fuzziness he pushed on with his questioning. “How in the name of St Michael did that happen?”

Mistress Black now looked suspiciously at him, more as if he were a louse than a man. “Why ask me? You were there.”

That did it. His temper, never under the tightest rein at the best of times, let loose. He was tired of this and slapped his hand on the bench, precariously rocking a number of glass vessels and growled out his answer. Strangely it was essentially the truth. “Because, for the love of all the blessed saints, I cannot remember! I’ve spent two nights in the Clink, and unless I find out what happened, and why, I will be arraigned for the murder of a servant of the Cardinal, as will everyone else from the gaming house!”

His outburst caused an immediate response. Mistress Black turned very pale and that pallor made the freckles on her nose stand out. Despite the peril of his situation, Ned found himself distracted. Mistress Black had a very attractive nose, oh and eyes. However he lost the train of that thought before he’d encompassed the rest of her features as her frown returned, this time darker than ever.

“You fool! Why’d you drag honest folk into your stupid brawls?” Ned felt deeply offended-it was a biased and twisted slander. He couldn’t remember much about the affray, but he’d rarely been brainless or befuddled enough to challenge four armed gentleman. So in this case, his honour stood in for his memory. If he’d faced them down on her behalf then there had to be a compellingly good reason to risk his life, though her unfriendly welcome was beginning to make him reconsider his undoubtedly noble and selfless intentions, thus does rancour lead to anger.

“Otherwise they’d have taken you and killed your two friends, as they threatened, Mistress Ungrateful!” That just burst out from the morass of his memory. Ned had no idea where it came from, but it seemed to sound right. At least his angry response halted the growing argument.

Mistress Meg Black crossed her arms and returned a cooler stare, just maybe there was a touch of doubt and hesitation in her sparkling eyes. “So Master Bedwell…what now? How do you suggest we escape Wolsey’s Star Chamber?”

Such a simple question and so full of complications. Her tone had him intrigued despite his aching head. It sounded almost thoughtful, lacking the bitter edge he would have expected. It also told him that Mistress Black understood the problem-that possibly was a pleasant surprise. He knew more than a few third year law apprentices who wouldn’t get it, even at the end of the trial. Not that the processes of law were complicated in regard to the slaying of a senior royal official-they were really very simple. Everyone even remotely involved would be seized, thrown into prison and eventually, when they got around to it, questioned by the Cardinal’s men. A witness may hope to only spend a day under lock and key. That in truth would be a vain hoe. According to what he had seen in the Courts, if it was a complex or delicate matter, remand could last for months, unless a patron with sufficient influence intervened. Then the difficulty lay in whether the case involved any current court factional battles. If so, it could be either a blessing or a curse, depending on your allegiance or facility to supply a ‘gift’, otherwise you rotted in goal.

However it was not all bleak. In her reply Mistress Black appeared to have agreed to joint action. Well a trouble shared was a trouble halved. If so it was his first piece of good news. In answer to her question, Ned could only see one solution. “Well Mistress Black the answer is easy. We find who killed the Cardinal’s man as well as why.”

Mistress Margaret stood awhile in pensive thought, one finger lightly tapping her folded arms, and looked at him speculatively. While she hadn’t disagreed her intense scrutiny was making Ned feel more than a little nervous. That had been an impulsive act to ask as he did, but what choice did he have here? Perhaps it was his patron saint who had prompted it. He’d briefly considered subterfuge as his daemon had whispered, until he was more certain of her response, but conscience, calculation and temper had prodded him to honesty. Maybe Lady Fortuna had stepped in as his benefactor and he wouldn’t be left as a scapegoat.

“Anne, Alison?” Red Ribbon and Blue Ribbon returned through the parted curtain. From their rapid appearance, ears must have been very close to the other side of the cloth barrier. Both however still looked warily at Ned, and he was sure that their implements of threat defence were very close to hand. “Close the shop and find your father. Tell him it’d be a good time to check the harvest at the Hawkhurst farm.”

Her pair of skirted retainers gave each other a significant look and rapidly disappeared without a word. Then it was his turn once more for Mistress Black’s attention. “How long before you’re called to the inquest?”

Ned was still trying to catch up with the departure of the menacing twins. Now Mistress Black was grilling him on law procedures as though she possessed some familiarity with the subject. This was confusing. A small section of his mind clawed out of the morass to ask why was Master Williams’ establishment accustomed to closing on very short notice and disappearing into the countryside? There was something in that exchange between the girls he should have been paying attention to, but in his current state that question sank back into the dull mire of a headache. Instead he fixed Mistress Black in his blurry vision and once more resorted to unaccustomed honesty. “I have ten days from this morning until my uncle fills out the writ. The Surrey magistrates may have already done so.”

That earned him a very sharp look. She was about to ask another question but Ned waved it off. “Look, it’ll take several days until it hits the Lord Mayor’s Council. We still have some…”

At this point of the discussion, his brain cashed in its loan on his body and shut down. Ned blurrily recalled collapsing onto a stool and the scene of the apothecary’s workshop became blurry and indistinct.

“…time.”

Chapter Eight-The Apothecary’s Secrets, Greyfriars

It could have been minutes-it may have been hours, but when Ned came too it was without the dull ache of the past few days. That had been replaced by a cool tingling across his forehead. It felt quite soothing. Slowly he opened his eyes, saw nothing and panicked. “What!!?”

A firm hand held him down. It may have been the calming voice of a ministering angel except for the following instruction. “Hold still you stupid puttock. I haven’t finished!”

Ned tried struggling but strong hands gripped his shoulders and held him down.

“There, done!”

Suddenly his world was bathed in light, and before him a blurry visage was surrounded by a halo. As his vision cleared, he found himself looking up into the upside down face of a heavily built man, complete with a savage scar that half closed his right eye. Not an angel instead the familiar visage of a leering devil. “By Christ, a daemon!

“You can let him up, Roger.”

The gruesome, threatening face retreated and Ned quickly pushed himself up off the pallet. It was while in transit between horizontal and vertical that he realised his head felt better and his ribs didn’t ache quite so much. At almost upright, he also noticed a few other irregularities, such as the lack of his doublet, shirt and satchel. He would have gone for his blade, but that was missing as well.

Damn him for trusting Meg Black. He had fallen in with cony-catchers who’d stripped him. Next they’d sell him to Wolsey! Ned grabbed the only weapon to hand, a battered stool, and backed into a corner. While strategically it was a good move, ensuring that his newfound assailants couldn’t outflank him, in a more practical sense the corner was a disaster. First he had to crouch to fit and second he’d boxed himself in-no retreat. In the meantime Mistress Black and her fierce faced companion just stood there and watched him. The one she call Roger grinned wickedly and pulled out a metal shod cudgel and, with a questioning look at the apothecary’s apprentice, stepped closer.

After watching the scene for minute or so with her foot impatiently tapping out a tattoo, Meg Black finally spoke. “What are you doing?”

Her words were dripping with contempt, every syllable loaded with the sneering disdain one usually reserved for one who had faile- the exam for village idiot. In a belated effort at reasoning, the thinking part of Ned kicked in, replacing the blind instinct that had driven him to the corner. He switched between the impatient frowning of Mistress Black and the eager anticipation of her companion. Then he looked down at the flimsy weapon in his right hand. With the other hand he touched the bandages circling his chest. Ahh damn! Oh no, it seemed he’d been a bit hasty-again.

Guiltily, Ned dropped the improvised weapon and stood with hands open. However the menacing companion who Ned now thought of as Gruesome Roger so far had made no effort to replace his mean-looking cudgel. Mistress Black, watching the scene, gave a curt signal and, with a great deal of visible reluctance, Gruesome Roger tucked the weapon in his belt. Ned let out a relieved sigh and swiftly improvised a suitably humble, grovelling apology which Mistress Black forestalled with an abrupt chop of her hand. “Master Bedwell you appear to be very popular. Could you please tell us why there are three separate bands after you?”

“Errr…? What three? That doesn’t sound right? How’d you know?” Ned was quite perplexed. One he expected, but who else could be so interested in him? He cautiously stepped forward out of the corner and, with a cautious shrug, straightened up. The tapering ceiling gave him just enough head room if he stood in the centre.

“Well Master Bedwell, an hour ago a troop of men with the Cardinal’s badge beat on the door claiming to have a warrant, but the gossips in the street told them we’d closed up that morning. They made a half-hearted attempt to break in but soon gave up and tramped off not looking very happy.” Having given her report Mistress Black waited with ill concealed impatience.

Ned shrugged again and spread his open hands. What could he say? Present facts spoke louder than honeyed words. “Ahh, I would venture a guess Mistress Black that the Cardinal and others know of your involvement with the brawl.”

Well obviously they did. Ned’s response was more in the way of an affirmation. One of the Cardinal’s retainers would have questioned Pleasant Anne by now. As the known owner of a gaming house and stew, she’d be pretty keen to offload dangerously inquisitive officers as soon as possible. She’d known enough of the affray to send the chase here. Now Ned by nature was as honest as necessary. In his field of endeavour honesty gained its own reward, usually a slit throat and a pauper’s grave. That didn’t mean he was in the habit of casual treachery, as were a significant number of his fellow apprentice lawyers. No, he had his own personal rigorous rules of honour, obligation and responsibility. However since the pain and pounding headache had dulled, his thinking had sped up. Thus Ned began to furiously calculate his chances of survival. His evil shoulder daemon had whispered of opportunity. What if Mistress Black could be ensnared in this affair? It hinted of assistance, advantages and possible scapegoats. Gloatingly it cheered the presence of searchers and hinted of the needs of a ‘weak woman’ to rely upon the proven abilities of a skilled gentleman.

Further mental speculation halted as his saviour’s foot-tapping stopped, and Margaret Black launched forth in a very waspish tone. “Yes Master Bedwell, it appears they do.” The menace in that was unmistakable. Gruesome Roger noticed it as well and his face opened up in a broken toothed grin, as if contemplating the exercise of his cudgel.

Ned took the hint, and held up both hands as if he could deflect the flood of suspicion. “I don’t know anything about them. I certainly didn’t lead them here. Before this morning I didn’t know where here was and right now I still don’t know why. My memory is fuller of holes than a beggar’s cloak. All I can remember is your face and a few flashes of the brawl and a man at my feet!”

Mistress Black regarded him with a cool stare and then gestured at her retainer. He growled out something and the grin slipped from his face only to be replaced by a deep scowl.

Ned heaved a sigh of relief. This was the second time since he’d woken that he’d been on the precipice of a fight.

Mistress Black turned back to him. “Well…I suppose you may be telling the truth. You did have a lump on your head the size of a goose’s egg. It’s said such blows have been known to scramble the brain. No matter. I reduced the swelling and we will see what happens.”

At this, Ned tentatively reached up and searched out the prior mentioned lump. He could feel a bandage under his cap. Well that explained his lack of headache. Mistress Black had called in a barber surgeon. His estimation of the level of her care shot up and he tried a bow of gratitude.

This only succeeded in producing another snort of disdain. “Enough of that foolishness! After the Cardinal’s men left, two more gangs of toughs turned up. I think they belonged to rival masters since when they met outside it almost caused a brawl until someone called for the Watch. When the constables arrived both groups exchanged insults and slinked off.”

Gruesome Roger loudly cleared his throat and flicked his thumb over his shoulder. Mistress Black nodded at the reminder and expanded her list of searchers. “Oh yes. We also have five men hanging around the alley at the back of the shop. They’ve been very careful to keep out of sight of all the others. Do you know them, Master Bedwell?”

Once more he was back in the bull’s-eye. By all the saints, four not including the Surrey inquest! Or the writ his uncle would fill out as soon as he sniffed an advantage. Maybe he should consider Calais after all? Right now it was looking safer, although with so many pursuing him he’d have a difficult time getting to the riverside docks. Damn this, he needed more information. What did happen that night? Why were so many interested in the slaying of Smeaton? His sneakingly suspicious shoulder daemon muttered of the rivalry of court factions. That was a dangerous mix-murder, power and ambition. It was time to try and find some more answers. Ned gave his third regretful shrug in as many minutes before answering. “I don’t know any of them. I was only expecting the Lord Chancellor’s men. Smeaton was his favoured servant after Cromwell. The Cardinal is going to be beside himself with anger over the slaying.”

Mistress Black gave a slow thoughtful nod at his reply. “So that’s why the groping measle looked familiar. I’d thought him some ignorant upcountry squire when I slapped him.”

Those words dragged another reluctant image out of his slowly clearing mind fog. “Yes! I remember that. And you had a large well-built lad, taller than me, with you that night! We need to see him. Maybe he knows what really happened.”

That elicited a most strange response from the apothecary’s apprentice. Mistress Black, keeper of secrets, gave a very knowing and cryptic smile. “Well Master ‘Red’ Ned Bedwell, that’s the first bit of sense I’ve heard from you today, and you’re going to think this really amusing, since that lad’s been looking for you.”

Alright, so that meant there were now five people after him, not counting Canting Michael over in Southwark. Nothing to worry about really. He didn’t mind the sudden popularity. If only he knew whom he could trust!

This could have been another heated discussion, with much shouting, waving of hands, more threats, and equally possible, another slap to his face. It wasn’t. It was just calm, brief and above all, final. Mistress Black claimed to know where this mysterious fellow was and how to get to him. Ned tried offering to help search, but that was firmly refused by his newly acquired ally. Instead she suggested that he dress and wait, while she made some arrangements. There followed a whispered conversation with Gruesome Roger, involving frequent hostile glares in his direction and much hissed argument, but in the end, her menacing retainer reluctantly consented.

Ned, while grateful for the care and ministration of his injuries, wasn’t completely dim-witted. Trust was a very fragile plant. It required watering with kindness and encouragement to grow with selfless action. However in these decadent times the flowering of trust was frequently severed by the scythe of greed, ambition and treachery. Ned had survived a multitude of threats so far in his young life and he was planning on continuing that habit. While Mistress Black and her henchman had swapped fierce whispers, Ned made a closer inspection of the space they were in as well as his companions. From the tapering triangle of the walls to the apex above, they were in the top most garret of the apothecary’s shop, some four storeys off the ground. So he didn’t walk up and Mistress Black wasn’t interested in leaving him lying around in the apothecary’s workroom. That left her menacing minion, Gruesome Roger, as his porter. The fellow certainly looked strong enough. Ned was a large lad compared to most, almost six foot tall with what he considered a good set of shoulders. Mistress Black’s retainer however had that extra height and rangy physical presence that fitted his menacing status perfectly. It did look ever so slightly incongruous that such a grim faced fellow deferred to the foot or so shorter Margaret Black, though from what Ned had seen so far, what she lacked in size, the apothecary’s apprentice seemed to make up for in spirit and determination.

As to their sanctuary, why drag him up here? Usually attic spaces were the rooms of servants accessed by a small stair or ladder. They were cheap, dim and small, often full of smoke from poorly sealed chimneys. This garret couldn’t have been more different. The roof thatch was sealed off by simple white washed timber-slatted panelling nailed to the beams, and the space in between was snug and dry with a well kept air, free of the usual musty odour he had grown used to at his lodgings. The simple pallet he had been lying on was of fresh straw with a heavy fine wool woven coverlet. He would almost expect it to be Mistress Margaret’s room, but it seemed to lack any signs of ownership, and from how she had acted, the pallet he had briefly occupied was not hers. Considering the state of his shared room back at Gray’s Inn, this was paradise-clean floors, lack of snoring companions and room to stand and stretch your arms. It was luxurious.

The discussion had finished. Gruesome Roger then pulled off a section of the timber panelling, and with a parting glower towards Ned, disappeared into a hidden recess. Now if anything here was going to spark curiosity a secret panel was it. Ned perked up. It was possible he could use this if the situation fell apart. “What’s going on?”

Once more Mistress Black gave him her frowning attention. What, didn’t she ever smile? In his prior experience, not many girls had been able to resist his charms for long. Was she practicing for a nunnery or something? That would be a shame-if a lad looked past her creased brow, Mistress Black had the shape and sway in her long dress and tightly filled bodice that could cramp a man’s cods, and dare he admit it, there was something else behind that darkened gaze that intrigued him. Maybe that’s what prompted his stupid gallantry the other night.

“I sent Roger out to see who’s around and to deliver a message.”

Now he was really curious. Messages could be good or bad. Subconsciously he noted his two escape routes, the narrow stairway and the secret passage. “How is he going to do that? Surely they’re watching the building?”

That perfectly reasonable question was answered by a pensive tightening of her lips and, if such a thing were possible, an even more suspicious frown. Ned waved it off with a pretense of knowledgeable nonchalance. “I would think that it’s not normal practice for an apothecary to have a hidden passage.”

That hit home. Mistress Black’s pert nose sniffed warningly and her glare increased to the imminent strike level. It was obvious he had trespassed onto forbidden ground. Excellent, now to show that he had cards to play as well, and forestall potential treachery.

“Mistress Black, considering that you ministered to my injuries, I am not ungrateful enough to expose your secrets to the Cardinal, especially since you’ve already had a chance to hand me over. It’s in our common interest to start trusting one another. I’ll swear on any saint’s relic or even on my mother’s soul, that I’ll not bring harm to you or your family, if that’ll help.” Ned tried to put as much sincerity into his plea. So far he was just stating the truth. The Cardinal’s men would be undiscriminating in their ‘questioning’. As for the other interested parties, court rivalry was bloody and merciless. If he read the present situation correctly, Mistress Black, apprentice apothecary had her own secrets to keep away from the view of Wolsey’s men, so for now their needs ran together, shackled by a shared peril.

“Why should I believe your words Master Bedwell? You could be a cross biter at the gaming table, lining us up as an easy mark. We know nothing about you or who you serve.”

Ned studiously tried for his most innocent expression, as if he had been most sorely insulted by the accusation. However his better angel pointed out that Mistress Black’s suspicion was valid-so far reason for trust was scant. Reluctantly Ned realised that in order to gain her trust then he must firstly show some of his own. “Alright, I live and work on Chancery Lane.”

Unfortunately this didn’t help. This confession gained him the biggest wallop yet and sent his shoulder thudding into the wall. The instant’s warning before the blow had him shield his head, saving the onset of further addling of his wits. For a girl shorter than him by almost a foot, she really did pack quite a wallop. What had he done wrong? Now those blue grey eyes sparked with fury and Mistress Black scanned the room for a handy weapon. Lucky for him the stool was out of reach. “Damn! I knew we couldn’t trust you! Damned Royal Courts. Why are you pursuing us?”

Ned held out one hand as a shield while with the other he attempted to ease some of the newly reblossomed pain out of his shoulder. “No, no! I’m at Gray’s Inn, training for law! I don’t serve the King’s Courts. I am there through the influence of my uncle, Richard Rich, Commissioner of the Peace for Essex County.”

He did however edit the details of his uncle’s connections and aspirations. Those would earn a lot more than a clip across the ear. Mistress Black slowly subsided, though it was a close thing as to whether she’d hit him once more for this declaration. His daemon pointed out her flushed appearance, red lips and heaving bodice. For once he ignored its suggestion, opting instead for survival. It appeared he’d chosen the wrong time to be honest. That’d teach him to be more circumspect with his answers. If her reaction was any guide, then in this establishment lawyers and pursuivants of the Court rated only slightly higher in their estimation than ‘Judas’.

Commonsense suggested that it was time to move onto safer grounds of conversation. Ned sat down on the pallet and offered her the stool he had so lately wielded as a peace offering. “My apologies if my position offends you, but I can do little about it, since my uncle bonded me as apprentice.”

The glower lessened a smidgen as he mentioned a shared status.

Ned thought he saw a chink and pushed on. “What about you? A girl as an apprentice?” Oh no, thought Ned. A quick rephrasing was in order. That wasn’t the right question to someone with her obviously fiery temperament and sensibilities. “I mean to ask, why an apothecary?”

His companion visibly subsided. That first clumsy attempt had almost earned him another clout, but she actually considered his question, and answered in the mildest voice he had yet heard. “My family have always been apothecaries, going back to my great-grandfather. I learnt from my mother and she said I had the skill.” Mistress Black gave him an appraising once over. “After all I sorted out your injuries.”

Ned did have the good manners to look abashed. Oh, so she had tended to his injuries. He’d missed that. Originally he thought it was a barber surgeon who’d performed the bleeding and bandaging. By the saints that meant…well, it meant a large number of things. Firstly his headache had subsided and breathing was no longer such a trial. All things considered, it was an excellent treatment, almost better than the salves used by Goodwife Johnson when he had come off a horse a few years back. More thoughts regarding the removal of his shirt tickled his slowly knitting mind, but his angel primly reminded him that now was not the time to explore them.

“Why not apprentice to a doctor?” Ahh, he must learn to curb his tongue. That comment received such a venomous look and, in all truth, it was a stupid question. No doctor would consider such a radical and foolish action as to apprentice a woman, though one of the books Ned had read recently mentioned that it happened in the Italian lands. But then they were foreigners, so any bizarre custom could be true.

If he thought that she had been angry before, it was nothing to her reaction now. The anger in her words was visible as they trembled with white-hot emotion. “Doctors are the greatest affliction to God’s creatures! Worse than bishops! They’re dissembling, fly bitten, clay brained, motley-minded hedge wizards, without the skill or nouce to treat a broken fingernail. The greedy scum are more concerned with the condition of a patient’s purse than with treating the affliction.”

This critique of the exponents of modern medicine didn’t really surprise Ned. He had observed that, unlike lawyers, doctors could always bury their failures, claiming a lack of God’s mercy as a convenient excuse. Still at the end, success or no, they made sure they were paid. “So from that, I gather you have a set against our esteemed doctors of physick.”

Ned’s cynical remark on her impassioned outburst had a strange effect on Mistress Black. Rather than a frown or her accustomed glower, small trails of tears slowly leaked from her eyes. Oh no he’d done it again! An unthinking question. His daemon immediately whispered of opportunities to offer comfort, but his angel sternly counselled respectful sympathy. For Ned, her reaction was so unexpected he was caught off guard and instinctively handed her a clean piece of bandage as he rapidly sorted through the clues. Ahh yes, doctors, that was it! “Who did you lose?” He didn’t need to cultivate artifice for that. It was a genuinely sympathetic question.

Mistress Black dabbed her eyes and gave a small snort, bending her head in the slightest of nods before answering. “My father and mother, this last season. It was the Sweating Sickness.”

Ned instinctively crossed himself. Lord God, save us! The dreaded Sweats-it had carried off so many. Like most Londoners, he’d seen too much of its visitation, the almost constant tolling of the bells and the slow processions of carts to the burial pits, after the graveyards had filled up. Some talked of the end of the world. Others muttered that it was spread by foreigners and Jews in service to the Great Turk poisoning the waters. The bravest, or most foolhardy, said it was a righteous visitation because of the sins of the Royal Court, and the pride and vanity of the Lord Chancellor.

God’s wrath or poisoned water aside, Mistress Black continued to recount those painful memories, her tone quietly speaking to Ned of deep loss and pain. “It was a few days past the procession of Corpus Christi. My mother had complained of a headache and sore neck. She’d just been to Chirk Lane to drop off a remedy for Widow Alsford’s malady, since she was on the parish roll.”

Ned nodded in understanding. For the old or impoverished without family, the only assistance they could get was from the generosity of their local parish. He’d seen some cases at the courts where that generosity had been sorely abused. Unfortunately, since it frequently included church officials, those pleas were now only reviewed in the Church’s courts. From what he’d heard only the few without patrons, influence or ready money were arraigned before a judge.

“Father prepared the usual treatments, and dosed her and put her to bed, but later that night she started complaining of pains in the chest and sweating with a burning fever. Pa looked very worried and he sent us out to my Uncle Williams for help, and he then sent off for the doctor.” That last comment was accompanied by a dismissive sneer.

“Finally, one old tosspot turned up, dressed in embroidered robes, and reeking of sack. His assistant had to haul the old drunkard up the stairs, he was so taken with drink. He looked at my mother, waffled about the four humours being out of balance, an excess of bile, then instructed his fellow to bleed her.” A loud sniff interrupted the tale and Ned obligingly passed across another scrap of cloth. “Father was distraught. That’s why he let the fool do it. Mother was delirious with the fever and screamed about the pain and how stiff her arm was. I think that was when the old fool sobered up and realised what she was suffering from.”

Mistress Black’s voice came out harder now. “You could see his face turn white. Suddenly the measle complained that he had to attend others, and pried several angels from Father, then almost tumbled down the stairs in his haste to be gone.”

And now her voice was as flat and hard as iron, and as unrelenting. Ned, on his daemon’s urged, edged ever so slightly away.

“It was already too late. In the potbellied scum’s rush to be out of there, the ham-handed assistant had nicked the artery in her arm.”

Ned crossed himself. Oh merciful Lord, what a way to die. He’d seen a few taken by the Sweats, screaming, convulsing, with high fever and wracking pains until the sufferer lapsed into the long sleep of death, and all within a day.

Mistress Black was lost in the immediacy of the past and it was with an almost conversational tone that she continued the story. “We tried to staunch the bleeding-bandages around the arm, fingers to shoulder, but with her thrashing around and being lost in the dangerous dreams of the fever, it was too late. By the next morning it was over.”

Now tears streamed down her face and he could hear the choked sobs return. Ned would have moved closer to comfort her, this time responding to his better angel, but was unsure as to his reception.

“And at midday it struck Father. He trembled with fever and poured with sweat. Then he forced us out and barred the door to the house. We pounded on the timber for hours. I went out into the lane and begged our neighbours for help. No one not a soul answered!”

Ned thought about the way Christian decency seemed to flee during pestilence. However he understood the action of her father. By keeping his children out of the house, he no doubt saved them from being locked in with him by the parish reeve or the Watch.

“I was shunned and they put the mark on the door, the red cross of warning. Roger Hawkins found me huddled by the doorstep and brought me to Uncle Williams.”

It was a grim tale, both parents lost, but there was, within it, a deep secret thought. It was mean spirited and bitter, and surely he would do penance for it later. But a part of him wailed that at least she had her own family till now. It may have been the shadow of that regret that helped phrase his next question, or more generously, it may have been professional concern. Either way it did come as a surprise. “So with your parents dead, who got the share of the estate?”

At his question Margaret Black sniffed loudly, dabbed her face with a sleeve and gave a shake of her head, chuckling mirthlessly. “So it is true. That’s as typical a question as I’d expect of any lawyer! No pickings here I am afraid-all settled, witnessed and sealed. So Master Bedwell you’ve heard my tale. Fair’s fair. Why are you learning to prey upon decent folk’s problems?”

Ned raised a single eyebrow. Mistress Black was certainly quick to strike out here, but to be fair, it was a good question and deserved, in return, a good answer. He chewed a lip, deep in thought for a moment. His angel pointed out that this was a perfect chance to prove a degree of honesty, so spontaneity had his tongue. “No, no. I wasn’t going to be lawyer. Originally I was meant for the church. My uncle thought that a cleric would be an asset to the family”.

Ned made a small shrug of part embarrassment. “You’ know, ahh, the costs of exemptions, well they were too high, so it was determined that law was a better course. Uncle Richard needed a cheap assistant, one he could depend upon, so here I am, first year at Gray’s Inns of Court.”

His unalloyed truthfulness was working. Mistress Black nodded, her eyes sparkling, as she once more questioned Ned. “Why did you need an exemption to take Holy Orders? From what I’ve heard, they’re so desperate for clerics who can actually read that so long as you’re breathing, you’re in.”

Ned pursed his lips and tried not to blush. “It is said by my uncle that I suffer from the taint of, ahh, bastardry. So I’m barred from any high office by canon law.”

Mistress Black graced him with a brief, puzzled smile and one more memory of the other night hit him between the eyes. Yes, it was her smile that drew him at the Cardinal’s Cap, like a flash of sunlight after a storm. Ned tried desperately to hold on to any more elusive wisps. No, it was no use. Whatever else had been there briefly was once more gone.

“Well, is it true?”

Coming back from those hazy memories, he gave his head a cautious shake, trying to recover his poise. “Is what true?” Oh no, this sounded more like the drooling response of a Bedlam loon. Mistress Black’s lip turned up in an inquisitive smile, dazzling him once more.

“Are you a bastard?”

This flummoxed him. Before today, most people had assumed it was a fact or he’d evaded the issue. This time it was asked with genuine honest curiosity, he hadn’t had that before. “Well according to my uncle and family, it is.”

This produced a snorted chuckle that that she quickly covered with a hand. “And they have never lied to you before? What about your mother? What does she say?”

Ned was struck speechless. He had not thought of it from this intriguing perspective before now. Up to this instant everyone else naturally accepted his uncle’s word. “Oh, ahh…yes well, my uncle has been known to take a casual stroll around the truth occasionally. As for my mother, God rest her soul, she died soon after I was born I am afraid so I cannot ask her.”

Now it was Mistress Black’s turn to make the sign of the cross. She was plainly unsatisfied with his response and so continued with her inquiry. Strangely, considering their previous animosity, Ned didn’t find this intrusive. If pressed, he may have said it felt like the relief of confession.

“So what we have is a status claimed by those who would profit by your ignorance. That is pretty flimsy evidence. It reminds me of our King’s current problem.”

Now he thought about it, there were a few facts that had always gnawed at him, inconsistencies in the often repeated story and slight lapses from the family servants. If he ever managed to extricate himself from this current morass, then this was something that needed to be resolved. Then the final part of what she had said gained his attention. “What do you know about the problems besetting the King?”

From her expression, this was not something that Mistress Black had meant to say. The frown, absent so briefly, returned again. “Where have you been for the past months-Cornwall? Every soul in London knows about the Papal Commission for the Annulment.”

As he was coming to expect from Mistress Black, her comment was off hand and dismissive. However it set Ned a thinking. It was true that the Legatine Commission, headed by Lord Chancellor Wolsey, and the Pope’s representative, Cardinal Campeggio, had provided the city with a ready source of entertainment since May, as they deliberated on the King’s marriage problems. Just recently, as Will had recounted, the court had been abruptly terminated in a welter of controversy and rancour. Now it was September, and since the recommencement date announced was for early October, there should have been a flurry of activity-letters, summons and the like. Those preparations would have been instantly visible at the Inns of Court. But it wasn’t so. The slackened pace had even prompted a rush of wagers on whether the Commission would reconvene at all. Ned’s flagging brain struggled to link this with his present problems. Slowly a real idea formed out of the fog. This may be a wild shot, but was there something in that delay that caused Smeaton’s death?

Ned had been out of the loop for more than three days, and now had little chance of obtaining information from his usual sources at Gray’s Inn. But maybe Mistress Black could be of assistance. His daemon helpfully noted that any proprietor who had a hidden entrance certainly had access to at least one of the informal networks that made up the many layers of the under strata of the city.

“I was wondering what you may have heard, about the commission that is? Since we have a murdered servant of Wolsey, maybe it has some bearing upon our present situation.”

Mistress Black looked distinctly nervous. Her eyes flitted about the room and when she did reply, it was with great reluctance. “I might have one piece of news.”

Ned nodded for her to continue. There was a very long pause. “It is just a rumour. The King is going to call Parliament to sit over winter to consider a special petition.”

By all the saints, that was a very specific rumour and a dangerous one. It had been several years since the last Parliament, and as far as he could see, the only reason to call it this time would be His Majesty’s ‘Great Matter’, as one of the senior lawyers had called it. If that were so, then it was possible that the stable patterns of power in the land of England were shifting. The Commons of Parliament had proved very truculent in their last dealings with the Lord Chancellor, constantly criticising his taxes and management of the war with France. Even with Cardinal Wolsey’s man, Sir Thomas More, as speaker it had not gone well. He remembered the anger that appointment had caused at home with his uncle. Sir Richard Rich had no liking for More, claiming that the former under-sheriff of the city had a unreasoning prejudice against them. But there could be something to this. A clutch of senior lawyers at the Inns had been shuttling to and from the King’s palace at Greenwich the past couple of weeks, and despite the preening value of a royal summons, they’d been unnaturally silent. That was out of character. Mostly they were as garrulous as a murder of crows. Ned left off his musing and returned to the present. His companion had assumed a demeanour that he could only call reticently coy. To Ned it stoked his smouldering suspicion-she knew something important.

“So Mistress Black, how well do you believe this rumour?”

Ned watched her response carefully. The apothecaries’ apprentice evaded his gaze and twitched distractedly at her dress. For the first time Ned felt like he was in command of the situation so he pressed harder. “I need to know-it could mean our lives. I will swear an oath to any saint you choose that I’ll not betray your secrets.”

As a token of trust, it failed. Mistress Black continued to stare steadfastly at a patch of wall over his left shoulder. Ned’s daemon cheered-it knew she was hiding something, perhaps that she supported one of the court factions. Ned was quite prepared to join them if this was the case, even if they proved to be hairy kneed Scots, just so long as they offered protection from Wolsey. His erstwhile saviour seemed to have her own secrets to protect.

Mistress Black frowned and shook her head. “No. First swear by your mother’s soul and by your hope of salvation.”

This was unexpected. And indeed very binding. Ned briefly considered evasion, but the image of the flames of Hell made even his daemon gibber in terror. Time was running out. “Alright, if that is what will make you happy, I do so swear.”

“No, say the words.”

Now it was his angel’s turn to remind him of his mother’s memory. He sighed and breathed out deeply. “By the soul of my blessed Mother and by my own hope for salvation in the world beyond this, I swear that I mean neither you nor your brother any harm.”

After this Mistress Black relaxed visibly, tilting her stool back until she leaned comfortably against the end wall. To Ned’s growing amazement she explained the shadowy workings of the city’s various businesses. “You know Master Lawyer that apothecaries are part of the Grocers’ Guild?”

That received a short nod of agreement.

“Well, the Guild has an arrangement with some of the officials at Westminster, and at the Royal Court. They let the Guild know well beforehand of any significant events happening in London.”

It was Ned’s turn to nod in comprehension. So it was as simple as a bribe. And, he thought, in this way are the meshing cogs of government and trade greased.

“According to my uncle this has proven to be very useful, since with foreknowledge they can order sufficient provisions for the influx. As for our trade, we need to stock up on medicines, both for the sessions, and for the families and retainers of the Commons and Lords that attend.”

For a lad who had his own methods of gaining intelligence, he could easily see how advanced warning could be a bonanza for the well prepared merchant. They’d be able to get their purchases in before the suppliers at farm and warehouse heard the news and jacked up the prices. Clever. Ned considered the inventory in the workroom below, and his Uncle Richard’s reliance on his spiced physic. Yes, for an apothecary, stocking up on expensive, exotic medicinal necessities like cinnamon, nutmeg, ginger and pepper could have one rolling in gold before the end of winter.

“We have it on good authority that the King is going to issue the writs by the end of September for an October sitting.”

This was very interesting, and well before the Michaelmas law term. That began at the start of November. The timing would be very good for the city.

Suddenly Ned realised that Margaret Black had said something very important. “Who did you say was going to summon Parliament?”

She frowned at him for interrupting. “Are you deaf or just stupid? I said the King is issuing the writs.”

A vision flashed before Ned’s eyes, and for that brief moment he knew what had happened to Smeaton. “That, technically, is true. The King does call Parliament, but usually he uses the Office of the Lord Chancellor who, then in turn, has Chancery send off the writs. Where did this rumour come from?”

Her reluctance to answer returned. “Umm. It came from a reliable friend. He had it from a Groom of the Chamber, but confirmation also came from a foreign envoy.”

“You can afford to bribe an ambassador?”

At each succeeding revelation, Mistress Black had acquired a greater level of smugness. “They have debts too, and we do have some friends from across the sea.” This was becoming most vexing.

Mistress Blacks’ statement was both a realistic appraisal and an enigmatic answer. The Grocer’s Guild must have more wealth and power than that of the Mercers. Although once you thought about it everyone had to eat and he ruefully considered that if he were placing a spy or informer, then the kitchens would be the best place. Gossip was the readiest currency among servants.

“Now what we need to know is, has the King bypassed the Office of the Lord Chancellor for this instruction? If so, then we’re a step closer to solving the murder.”

At this she looked downright evasive and twisted her fingers together in visible agitation. “It may be possible, but…”

Ned leant in closer. Mistress Black may be going to divulge another fascinating titbit. However, whatever she may have being going to say, was left unsaid as Gruesome Roger chose this moment to reappear. His right arm and head hove back into view as he struggled free from the hidden passage.

His mistress may have extended a limited bond of trust, but Gruesome Roger hadn’t and still retained his ill concealed suspicion. Mistress Black retreated from her almost intimacy and leapt up off the stool to consult with her returning retainer. Ned tried to look both innocent and harmless as Gruesome Roger broke off the whispered conversation to throw him a selection of threatening frowns. Finally the fellow glowered once more then stomped off down the small staircase, though the stomp was more an indication of his mood, since Ned noticed the man usually moved with nary a sound.

Margaret Black rubbed her pert nose and gave him another of her puzzled glares. “How have you upset the Spanish?”

That was new. Ned stammered out reply. “I…I don’t even know any Spaniards!”

“The captain of the skulkers out the back is clearly one, and from his doublet, cap and sword, a well off gentleman.”

Oh God and the saints, not more hunters! Ned waved the distraction aside. “It doesn’t matter. How are we to get out of here, your secret passage?”

“No. Roger has arranged a disturbance to sweep away the watchers. Follow me.”

With that enigmatic answer, Mistress Black led him down the staircase, in the wake of her gruesome guardian. Well, at least he was getting to see the other levels of the apothecary’s establishment, and it was quite some revelation. From his descending view along the corridors, it was all wood panelling with painted ceilings. If his uncle had seen this much opulence, then Ned would have been knee deep in herbs before the end of the week.

At the end of his quick tour they’d finished up at a rear door set in a high brick boundary wall out past the workroom, by way of a profusely scented garden. No doubt it led onto a small twisting alley. The well-armed Roger was there, pressed up against the door timbers, listening intently to the sounds beyond. He had a wicked looking blade in his left hand and the metal shod cudgel in the right.

It was probably only a few minutes, but to Ned’s thudding heart it seemed much longer. Suddenly through the normal hubbub of the living city there rose the bellowing call of a band of apprentices out for a brawl. The disturbance drew closer and echoed down the overshadowed alley. He could hear their watchers cry out in alarm, and then the dull thuds as they tripped over and bounced off walls in their haste to be gone. When the cacophony was at its loudest, Gruesome Roger pushed open the door and stepped out into the street. There was a maelstrom of whirling figures, fists and knives flashed and clattered, then the last of the watchers broke and fled. Ned could have sworn that he saw a red velvet cloak on the last man as he disappeared around a corner. No matter. The apprentices raised the cry and sped off in pursuit, while the three of them headed up the lane deeper into Greyfriars and into the camouflage of the busy city streets.

Chapter Nine-Mont Jovis Inn

The twisting and turning, then doubling back lasted for the best part of an hour, and with every step Mistress Black kept a tight hold on his arm. Apart from the pleasant touch of smooth skin, Ned found it reassuring. The other hand on his arm wasn’t so pleasant. Gruesome Roger had a fearsome grip that pinched deep into the muscle. Even if Ned was inclined to slip off, which his daemon prompted at every convenient opportunity, he couldn’t have done so without leaving this arm behind. Not that it mattered with pursuers so close. Eventually they emerged into Aldegate Street by Poor Jewry. Ned hid a smile. This area was home ground, and according to a quick word from Mistress Black, they were heading for Monte Jovis Inn. Excellent! If the situation required doing a runner he’d have a good chance.

With a wary eye he watched the afternoon fade. Damn, he must have been unconscious for hours. Now the sun had swung hard towards the west. A few more hours and it’d be dark. As every Londoner knew, the night held fortune and peril in equal measure. Ned broke into a tight grin. He was looking forward to the night.

Monte Jovis Inn had been part of the old monastery, and like many buildings in the city, had been extensively altered over the years to fit in with changing demands. The branches of the old garden’s orchard trees still thrust up between the grey stone walls on their left as they tramped down the road through the gossiping afternoon crowd. Since autumn was advancing the winds had left a splatter of brown-edged, green leaves spread across the muddy cobblestones.

To Ned, seeing this remnant of summer’s greenery carelessly trodden underfoot gave his soul an unexpected twinge of sadness. He looked at the crumbling brick and stone work in the walls that separated the garden from the city street, and a surge of melancholy overtook him. It was just one of dozens of religious foundations spread across the city, tucked away in back streets or beside parish churches. For a lost moment Ned saw the city’s landscape anew. Whether it was from the blow to his head or the effects of the bitter tasting medicines he couldn’t say. Now as he looked towards the old stone building he began to pick out glaring details that must have eluded his passage a thousand times so far.

The walls were crumbling covered in tattered vines, and on the church’s roof the slate tiles were shattered, providing little protection from rain or storm. As for its frontage, the statues of the saints leaned and tilted precariously from their niches as if resting there after staggering homeward from a tavern binge. To Ned on any normal day it would have been just another typical old church building, run down and neglected, left to moulder and decay since its chantries or benefices had been exhausted or seized by more prominent or favoured religious houses. If you asked the average Londoner, they’d shrug and say it had always been like that, for ten years or more. If you then pressed them to name any new or restored church structure, they would surely growl and spit in the gutter then make insulting reference to the Cardinal’s new Palace at York Place, or to Hampton Court After that, St Paul’s would spring to mind. With a weary sigh, you’d hear the tale of hundreds of years building and still not finished.

How had it happened? It couldn’t have always been like this. At one time all this would have been bustling with activity. He’d heard whispers from old men. It’d been different in the past under previous kings, or lord chancellors. Such mutterings were not said out loud. A potential charge of treason had a funny way of cutting short a man’s words.

It was like the small pebble that tumbled down a hill to join the mounting screed, insignificant in itself, but its arrival was enough to trigger the rushing slide that could change the course of rivers. The broken walls of the Lord’s house and the gaunt trees combined with the desperate need to evade the minions of the Kingdom’s highest spiritual and temporal authorities caused a number of very rebellious and heretical thoughts to percolate through his consciousness. Hither too submerged by years of laboured instruction and hedged in by heavy handed doctrinal strictures, they popped up impudently and asked by his better angel, what had happened? The church was rich, wealthy beyond comprehension, even more so than the King. How had the worldly houses of the Saviour been allowed to just rot away? How was such an abuse conceivable? And why would their Saviour and all the Saints let such ruin come to pass?

Considering his taint of bastardry Ned had received a very good education. As with any university course, it had included Latin and some limited study of the scriptures, guided by the precepts of a few of the classical authors such as St Augustine, St Jerome and the Roman Cicero. All these weighty authorities didn’t help him in his struggle to understand. Were they being punished for their sins? Some priests had claimed the Sweats were a scourge sent by God as a punishment for their lack of faith. If that was so why did it afflict so few of the mighty, for surely their sins and omissions were all the greater? His uncle and teachers had schooled him to honour and respect the Church and the King, for they were placed above us, ordained by God as guide and shepherd. But another thought cropped up. It was not longer just rebellious. It smacked of full-blooded treason and heresy. What if their afflictions were actually due to the vices of senior Lords of the Church or to those of its head? Had all the land suffered for the faults of Cardinal Wolsey? It was a momentous leap for Ned, and his throat went dry at the thought. He quickly glanced at his companions almost expecting these troubling thoughts to be written for all to see upon his countenance. A man could end up in the Bishop of London’s Lollard tower branded a dangerous heretic for the merest suggestion of what was now marching in serried ranks through his mind.

If it had been his education that caused these disturbing thoughts to riot through his mind, it was now his legal training that helped calm the disorder. He had to look at the facts. Facts were important, essential. The first was simple-Cardinal Wolsey was the most powerful man in the country, surpassing the King. He had built his splendid new palace in London. It was said to have been built from the proceeds of monasteries he had closed down thanks to the efforts of his uncle’s friend, Thomas Cromwell.

While at Cambridge he’d heard talk about the new colleges the Cardinal was building at Oxford and Ipswich. They must have cost a shipload of gold. Ned wasn’t an innocent. He knew wealth equated standing. However he was curious as to what the King made of this latest bold statement of power. The word around the Inns was that it was one step too far along the path of prideful display. Powerful men watched in anticipation of the turning of Fortuna’s wheel. All they needed was an excuse. So Will Coverdale’s warning must have been closer to the truth than his usual bragging. Perhaps the day of retribution was close at hand.

Despite the need to practice his crabbed penmanship, Ned had found his indenture at the Inns of Court very useful. The place was awash with tales, rumour and gossip, usually concerning the lords of the land, temporal and secular. The dancing and rhetoric had been pretty good too, but most useful of all was the invisibility. Few of the senior attorneys paid much attention to their younger brethren, expect of course for lecturing them over their lack of moral fibre and a collective shaking of heads at the outrageous antics of modern youth. Like cockroaches and servants, the presence of young clerks was accepted as part of the normal background, as if they were nothing more than a chair or stool. On more than one occasion this had proven opportune as he had overheard juicy, but indiscreet conversation to his advantage.

As a result, Ned knew of the amusement that frequently rolled through the chamber when another of Cardinal Wolsey’s children gained preferment or a benefice. It had been a day of bitter pain to find that the man’s bastard son had obtained the sinecure of Dean of Beverly in Yorkshire, when he, Ned Bedwell, was barred from any church office for the same taint. Advancement was always a matter of money and influence. After all the Cardinal had unlimited wealth, holding the Archbishopric of York along with several other benefices. Despite the massive river of gold flowing into his coffers, Wolsey’s rapacity and greed were legendary. To defray expenses it was well known that, for the right price, any will could be settled or office acquired. At the Inns while they were forced to accept the heavy hand of the Lord Chancellor, discontent was gathering. Influential attorneys and justices complained that rather than reforming the legal system as he had assured the King and Parliament he would, the Cardinal was now, for all intents and purposes, above the law since if you felt hard done by in a case judged in the Star Chamber you had the right to appeal to the Legatine Council that Papal decree claimed administered and supervised the Cardinal’s affairs. The paper work may take a while to lodge since Wolsey had never actually got around to setting it up.

Actually the mood at the Inns went a good deal past discontent. Hate and loathing were more appropriate descriptions, and all because of a play. A few years past, the Cardinal had been invited to the Christmas celebrations at Gray’s Inn. They always put on a very impressive series of plays and entertainments, usually with a moral message amongst the usual prat falls and jokes. That particular year the theme was ‘Ambition and Greed displacing Lady Public Weal’. The Cardinal was not impressed with the allegory and sent the master of the play, John Roos, and one of the clerks, Thomas Moyle, to the Fleet prison for an indefinite stay. He’d seen Roos hobbling around the Courts. The time spent in prison had broken his health and he looked nearer sixty than forty. That made Ned burn with an indignant righteous anger that the Lord Chancellor, the overall authority of law in the Kingdom, could treat a respected man so poorly, leaving him without recourse to the laws of the land. Another of the players had been Simon Fish, who had prudently fled to the Low Countries where he had produced a book, ‘A Supplication of Beggars’ slamming the practices of Wolsey and the clergy. Ned had seen some smuggled copies around the Inns just a few weeks ago. From the few parts he’d read the work was very clever, claiming that the Church was the leech draining the commonwealth of its lifeblood, and pleading with the sovereign to rein in its greedy practices. So this was added fuel to his ‘bonfire of vanities’. If one of those secret, despised Lutherans had walked up right now, Ned would have embraced him as a brother and begged for enlightenment. He couldn’t do any worse considering the circumstances.

Ned was roused from his fierce reverie when his companions turned into the open yard of the Inn, led by the wary Roger, who cast a cautious eye at the motley selection of patrons drinking, eating or checking horses. Their escort bypassed the usual courtyard clutter, and spoke quietly to one of the lamed veterans sitting at a bench basking in the last of the autumn sun, and then soon beckoned them inside. It appeared to be a familiar haunt, for all the group received was a discrete nod from the innkeeper as they walked up the stairs to the private rooms in the second storey. Gruesome Roger paused outside the fourth door at the end of a narrow corridor, and lightly tapped the timber panels in a simple staccato rhythm. A moment later the door swung open, and led by Mistress Black they filed in, their menacing looking escort last.

It was a very typical room for an inn-not very large with a sturdy timber framed bed set against the wall, flanked by a narrow bench that ran along the wall under a small window. A couple of stools scattered around the periphery completed the main inventory of furniture. It was not luxurious, but could be considered modestly comfortable depending on how well the exterior stone wall kept out drafts on a cold night.

But that was all background to the man who dominated the room. He was young, probably only a little older than Ned, maybe just hitting eighteen years of age. In any market crowd this lad would stand out. Cheery smile and cornflower blue eyes not withstanding, his sheer height and bulk would dominate any gathering. The lad must have been well over six and a half feet tall, with heavily built shoulders to match. Now Ned himself was an inch above six foot and he always found his handsome features and fine nose set the girls a sighing, but if he walked in after this young Adonis, none would notice him as the new Hercules blotted out the sun. This fellow was a giant. Whereas Gruesome Roger put one in mind of a rangy wolf of nasty disposition and burning hunger, this lad was his opposite, an oak of a man with a winning smile and open friendly blue grey eyes.

No wonder Bethany preferred him. That fleeting sour thought was soon swept away as the dam of memories cracked, releasing a tumultuous cascade of recollections. Ned shook his head and staggered. A tree limb sized arm held him upright as his mind sort to arrange the returning memories. The lifting up of a dray, the deposit of a heavy bag of gold into his hand, the flash of white teeth and a broad grin over a firkin of ale. Then Ned looked from this young Adonis to his recent escort. Why hadn’t he seen it before? She’d been the reason they’d gone to the Cardinal’s Cap. All this damned effort just to catch up with family. Mistress Margaret Black, apprentice apothecary, was young Adonis’s sister!

Gruesome Roger shut the door and locked it with a timber crossbeam. Ned’s wits must still have been dulled from his various injuries. It took more than a moment for him to notice. That was an interesting addition to the internal hardware, heavy enough to halt even a battering ram. Usually in a tavern you were lucky to have even the most rudimentary lock. Ned’s daemon gibbered in panic warning of a trap. He took a deep, steadying breath and tried not to panic. Escape was now impossible-out of one prison into another.

While he was mired in indecision and returning memories, a pair of strong arms lifted him clear off the ground, and wrapped him in a chest squeezing bear hug. Arrgh…Oh, no, an ambush! His first instinct was to fight back, the second to curse Mistress Black, while the third was the urgent need to breath.

“Put him down you brainless puttock! I’ve only just bandaged his ribs!”

That sharp admonishment came from an unlikely source of rescue, but Ned took it gratefully as he collapsed onto one of the stools, dragging in a revivifying lungful of air. By the Saints, how had he managed to offend Mistress Black’s brother? Did he try for a quick fumble at the Cardinals Cap? Not likely. Considering her prior slaps he would have remembered that! After the black spots had cleared from his eyes, he looked at his assailant. It may be that Ned had misread his reception, for the young man was grinning broadly, fair to split his face. Those fine teeth were more prominent now, not one missing, lucky fellow!

Oh no…thud. He only had a moment to brace before a welcoming buffet stuck his shoulder. What did Master Black do for strength, wrestle bulls or tow barges up the Thames using only his teeth?

“Red Ned Bedwell! Tis good to see you praise the Lord! You had us worried.”

“I did?” It was all the answer he could make and unfortunately came out more as a cathartic wheeze, but that crushing welcome had been enough to trigger a few more memories of that same loud friendly voice raised in song and laughter.

And suddenly he was back at the brawl outside the Cardinal’s Cap as a cudgel descended towards his unprotected side only to be deflected at the last moment by the Mistress Black’s brother. “Ahh, I seem to owe you for saving my head from being caved in but I confess that I can’t seem to remember your name.”

The smile slipped from Adonis’s face and he glanced towards his sister. She shrugged and answered. “There’s a lump the size of a goose egg on his head. Such a blow has been known to stall a man’s memory. He claims he remembers little of that night.”

The sound of doubt just dripped from her statement, transforming her words into a condemnation of his wits. Ned was becoming more than a little annoyed with Mistress Black. She’d whacked him across the face a few times, hit his shoulder, bandaged his injuries, dragged him through the city and now as good as declared he could be as afflicted as one of the poor inmates of St Mary of Bethlehem, fit only to howl at the moon and caper behind bars.

“I am not befuddled in my senses! No thanks to you mistress. It’s just that memories of the night ooze fitfully back like a blocked stream.” Ned spoke with some heat. He was tired of being treated like an idiot by this infernal apothecary’s apprentice. Apart from affecting their escape she’d done little towards solving their mutual problem. “I still recall very clearly that if we don’t find out who murdered Smeaton, we’ll be in Fleet gaol afore the week is out!”

This impassioned statement didn’t get him the regard he felt it deserved. Mistress Black just glared in his general direction and with a dismissive harrumph turned her back on him.

Luckily young Samson was more forthcoming. He pulled up a stool opposite Ned and plunked his bulk upon it. Grasping one of Ned’s hands firmly in his own he lay his other one reassuringly upon Ned’s shoulder. “May the Lord heal your wits Ned. I’m Robert Black, and I’ve been searching everywhere for you these past two days, as has my sister Meg.”

So here was confirmation of his earlier flashes of this face and the Cardinal’s Cap. That evening he’d fallen into the hands of the Black clan. He should have twigged earlier since they were both so alike, except for size, and of course temperament. Now all he had to do was figure out if this was all an elaborate cony-catch and if he was the cony. Apart from that nagging suspicion, it was beginning to look like a scene from one of those plays, the ones with the labyrinthine plot that featured confusion over brothers and sisters, unlikely friends and mistaken identities. But this wasn’t a play in a tavern courtyard. No fortunate circumstance with a long lost heir and parted lovers was going to save them if they were caught.

Once more Ned didn’t need the shaking, but he did need answers. “I, I thank you for your concern Master Black, but I still have no idea why.”

Robert Black frowned and looked questioningly at his sister who just gave another dismissive snort before turning away in feigned disinterest. “Why, for your gallant act inside the gaming house, and the fight later. Didn’t my sister thank you for saving her life and honour?”

Now that was a surprise. He’d suspected as much from earlier at the apothecaries and Bethany’s report. However those images had a dream-like quality that, like a chivalric romance, he found hard to credit. It was chilling to realise now that it actually had happened. He, the canny Red Ned Bedwell, had been so warped in the wits to challenge armed gentlemen, though from the dark mutters from Mistress Black, she hardly considered the intervention necessary or worthy of mention.

Ned ignored these distractions. He was getting used to them and pushed on to the meat of the matter. “What happened?”

Robert Black wiped a large hand across his face and crooked an eyebrow at his sister. Once more she refused the invitation to participate and he gave a brief shrug before launching into the tale of the brawl. “After you had rescued my dear Meg from that gentleman, I stood you a few drinks and you pledged similar.”

The mutter of ‘tosspots and drunkards’ came from an emphatically turned back. Both Ned and Rob ignored it.

“Then, as we made to leave, the gentleman lunged once more for Meg, and you fended him off handsomely though he didn’t look happy. The jug of ale you know. As we stood outside the door, you offered yourself as an escort. When the gentlemen and his friends burst into the street, you tried to calm him and some hot words were flung about.”

Oh no, no. No! By all the Saints, this tale was worse than his imaginings. Practicing his French stretched ominously ahead. Now he was in a heated argument with the servant of the Lord Chancellor, after drenching him in a jug of ale. “What of my two friends?”

Robert Black blushed and his sister answered with a dismissive sneer. “They were in no state to leave, all snuggled up with a pair of gaming punks.”

Ah yes, that explained a few things, like the division of the winnings. Ned felt a sudden bitter regret that he hadn’t joined them. Though Roberts’s tale was still going the situation could not look darker, could it?

“Your words Ned made him pause, and then another group of several men came from round the corner, gave cry and charged us all. After this the brawl began and everything became confused. You called out for the Watch.” Robert paused and gave an embarrassed shrug. “But no one stopped fighting.”

That would be typical. Ned wondered why he’d bothered. Surely he couldn’t have been so taken with drink that he’d believed that the Watch would help? The members of the Southwark Watch had as poor a reputation as any man in the Newgate gaol or the Compter. If you could get a job shovelling the turds off the street, then the Watch may be just within your capacity.

More images began to trickle into his conscious mind-the attack of the rat-faced man, a spray of dark blood across the timber door, and an image of another assailant, sprinting off down the street. “Alright. Some of that is coming back, but how did Smeaton die?”

Robert Black looked confused at the question. Ned recalled that he hadn’t actually told him what had happened. “Ahh Master Black, a man was killed in that brawl.”

At that simple statement Robert gave his sister a puzzled glance and made a minor shaking motion with a hand next to his head. Ned didn’t need an interpretation. He gripped the larger lad’s arm tightly and carried on speaking in a more reasoned tone despite the clamour of his daemon. “Master Black, Robert… it was the one who pulled Meg into the cubby, and he was servant to the Lord Chancellor!”

That got a reaction. Robert Black swapped his attention between the previously silent Gruesome Roger and his sister. She reluctantly proceeded to fill him in on the events for the day.

The retelling didn’t make it any better for Ned. He winced at a few key moments, but overall it was reasonably honest, maybe even more honest than he would have been-in his opinion, a touch of embellishing never went astray.

Master Robert Black’s reaction was very interesting to watch. He didn’t get flustered or confused but followed it all, slowly nodding his head and occasionally interrupting with a question. At the conclusion, he gazed enquiringly at his sister, who responded with a small negative shake of her head.

From the slight frown that briefly darkened his brow, this was perhaps not what Master Black wanted. Nevertheless he returned his attention to Ned. “Well, we do have a few problems. Our cup does indeed runneth over.”

That was true though Ned hadn’t expected such a biblical turn of phrase. A small seed of suspicion germinated adding another sprout to his enlarging thicket.

Robert Black rubbed his chin in a thoughtful manner awhile, and then slapped a large paw upon Ned’s shoulder. He was glad he was already sitting down and braced. That would have felled him to the floor. By the saint’s why was this family so physical? “Well Ned, I’ve good news for you. I can tell you categorically that you didn’t kill this Smeaton.”

For onc, this was something good to hear, and for a moment Ned perked up. Then as if they’d removed a pit prop, the rest of the difficulties collapsed in upon him, wiping out his brief good spirits. “I’m sure the Surrey inquest and the Cardinal’s men will be pleased to hear your ringing endorsement.”

His sour reply bounced off the pleasant smile of Robert Black who continued with his tale of the brawl. “You see the brawl continued everyone fighting everyone else then this Smeaton fellow.”

Rob paused and looked towards Ned for confirmation. Reluctantly he indicated that Robert should continue-this story was acquiring a terrible familiarity.

“So Smeaton called upon you to aid him-something about your family’s duty to his lord.”

Ned paled. Damn Smeaton! The swine had recognised him and claimed his aid. That was rich considering the Cardinal’s servant’s prior actions.

Mistress Black took a determined step towards him, hands clenched. Her suspicion was no longer smouldering. That report had puffed it up to a full blaze. She’d obviously heard part of Smeaton’s demand during the brawl and had suspected he was a pursuivant of the Lord Chancellor. Now she leapt to the conclusion that the whole ‘rescue’ had been a charade. Gruesome Roger obviously shared the same thought. He now purposefully gripped the handle of that menacing cudgel with the eager gleam of intent.

Hands held before him placatingly, Ned tried to forestall the coming avalanche. “No, it’s not what you think! I can explain! My uncle owes his positions to the secretary of the Cardinal. That’s all! I’m not a pursuivant-I swore oath to that!”

Short of raising his large hand to delay his sister’s imminent assault, Robert Black hadn’t moved. Now he asked a single question. “What position is that?”

“Ahh, Commissioner of Sewers.” It was not exactly a proud title, but since his uncle was London born and bred, he’d accepted it with a stubborn pride, as one more step on the path to greater honours.

His reply was greeted with an ominous silence, and so it trembled there for a few moments until all three of them burst out in laughter. The humour of the Londoner was well known, that wry sarcasm that had bruised many a lord or prelate’s over-inflated pride. Rob Black had subsided a bit and was rubbing tears of mirth from his eyes. “By all that’s holy, your uncle is Lord Turd!”

Ned nodded ruefully. It was, at least, an honest nickname, and his uncle preferred it to Chancellor of the Cesspits. He’d earned a certain amount of ire by trying to force the people of the city to dispose of their waste and offal with more care than by dumping it in the streets. It was a thankless task and he had constantly fumed over their stubborn reluctance to clean it up or to recognise that according to the most learned doctors, the stench was a probable source of contagion.

Once more Ned received a bone shaking buffet. “Well, we’ll have to look after Sheriff Cesspool here!”

It took time for the mirth to subside but Ned didn’t mind the merriment at his expense. It had banished the ominous threat of a severe pounding, at least for now. Gruesome Roger relaxed and finally his hand dropped away from his cudgel. Mistress Black looked distinctly disappointed at the turn of events and whispered in her retainer’s ear. With a muttered comment about getting some food and drink for the gathering he left, trailed by an obviously bored Mistress Black. Ned noticed she didn’t look back as she walked through the door.

Idly two thoughts vied for his attention. The first was that she still filled a bodice well and moved with an eye catching grace. The second though was concerned with more mundane matters, and expressed relief that the Ned-flattening advocate had left. Concentrating on the here and now he focused all his attention on Robert Black’s continuing tale of the brawl. Ned had a reprieve and its length or revoking depended on solving the problems of the murder. “Master Black, Robert, how do you know I wasn’t the one to put the knife in Smeaton?

“No Master Black or Robert! Call me Rob. That is what all my friends call me. Ned, you couldn’t have slain Smeaton because you’d already fallen, taking a blow that was meant for him. I’d just beaten off another of the rogues and chased a few off down the alley when I heard Meg’s cry. Most of the attackers had fled. You were crumpled by the wall and the fellow Smeaton, was toppling over you with a blade in his back.”

Well this was good-proof and a witness that Master Smeaton had not fallen to his blade. Still Ned knew how ‘inquests’ worked. They wanted a cony to pin the blame on and, in the interests of staying out of gaol, he needed to find someone not so usefully blameable as a reprobate law apprentice and his possibly questionable companions. “So who did kill him?”

“His drinking companion, the one in a blue brocade doublet. I saw him stooping over the both of you with a blade in his hand, tugging at something.”

By all the Saints, he was saved! More locked secrets surfaced from his clearing mind-fog, trickling up to join the rest of the memories of that evening at the Cardinal’s Cap. Yes, he recalled when Mistress Black came in. It had been enough of an entrance to stop a few conversations, but just before that, both Smeaton and his ‘murderer’ had been deep in huddled conversation. At the time it had seemed as if they were on the edge of an argument. Bethany’s warning surfaced. Damn, it was Blue Brocade! He was the one who called for the rent at the Cardinal’s Cap!

As Rob Black continued with his tale Ned endeavoured to sort out the sequence of events, so he just caught the edge of something important. “What, what was that you just said?”

“I said I charged at him and he bolted like a rabbit. We lost the murderer in the alleys.” Black Rob then hung his head in embarrassment. “I am sorry Ned, but in my anger I forgot about you. It’s a sin for which I constantly pray forgiveness.”

Ned appraised the bulk and size of his companion. Yes if someone like that, bellowing in anger ran at him, he’d have been hard pressed not to turn tail and run.

“But I did find your purse. The thieving cutpurse must have dropped it.” Rising from the stool, Robert Black rummaged through a satchel on the small bed.

Ned was slightly relieved. There were some witnesses who could testify to his innocence on the charge of murder and he was, once more, a man of some wealth. However Blue Brocade must have some powerful friends to believe that he could casually slay the Lord Chancellor’s man and get away with it. On the bright side at least he could count on those fifty angels. This thought died almost before it was fully formed. Instead of his small and well-worn purse, Rob Black now handed him a modest satchel.

As a satchel it was nothing special. In fact you could see them at any cordwainer’s stall, well stitched and waterproofed by coats of oil and wax, with heavy brass chains to attach to your belt. It was the sort frequently used by couriers to keep its contents dry and safe. From the deep scored cut and dark splatter of dried blood, he could tell who’d owned it, and Ned could swear that, if he looked at the man’s corpse, there would be a two or three inch wide gash on the back right-hand side just above the hip. From what he had heard from a few of the veterans of the old King’s wars, it was just the place to slip in a blade for a quick, quiet killing. Any remaining colour drained from Ned’s face. In his hands he held the satchel of John Smeaton and instinctively he knew that this little parcel of worked leather was worth quite a few lives-theirs for a start.

Ned was lost in complex speculation. How did he phrase this without first sounding ungrateful, and secondly, supremely suspicious? “Ahh Rob, you said that you got this from the man who killed Smeaton.”

Rob nodded his head. “Picked up it from the muddy street.”

“Are you sure?”

“Aye Ned.” Rob again nodded his head like an eager horse. Black Rob looked very happy as well he should. In the city of London very few people would even consider returning ‘found’ property, especially a weighty purse like this one. Perhaps Lady Fortuna had played her hand, helping Ned stumble upon the only honest man in London. “Like I said, I was running after him when he tripped over a dead dog and dropped it. The fellow swore worse than any wherry man when he realised what had happened. We could hear him for the length of the street, but he still kept running. Meg picked it up and we then walked back to the Cardinal’s Cap, and ahh…well you know the rest.”

Actually he didn’t, unless he counted Will Coverdale’s drunken confession, but he could make a pretty good guess that belatedly the Watch had arrived and, seeing a few men dead on the ground and him slumped with a blade in his hand, had decided to make their life easier. It didn’t take much effort to see how the Southwark Watch thought. Why waste effort and search properly when a solution lay ready to hand. How damned typical!

Chapter Ten-The Byways of London

So Ned was sitting there on the stool staring at possibly the most dangerous satchel in London, when to his great annoyance the door was flung back and their two companions burst in. Couldn’t these people ever walk through a door without a performance?

“Robert we need to leave,” shouted Mistress Black clearly agitated as she cast a worried glance out the doorway.

This was getting too much. It seemed nowhere in London could offer him safety, or more importantly time to collect his thoughts. Without thinking Ned spoke. “Why, is the Inn pack full of enemies?”

Rather than answer Margaret Black ducked back inside and slammed the door shut, dropping the bar, while Gruesome Roger strode over to the window and pushed open the shutters.

Ned took the ignored question as a confirmation, and with a resigned sigh, shoved the satchel into his doublet. It felt quite weighty and to a lad of his means and instincts that was encouraging, but since his new ‘companions in peril’ were rushing about there was no time to investigate its contents. Perhaps that would come later in a quiet secluded spot, and without an audience.

Now if he was in a similar situation, needing to leave out a window hurriedly, not implying that he did this a lot, he’d have been knotting the woefully, worn sheet on the bed into something resembling an improvised rope. Then once that was secure, he’d throw down the lumpy straw mattress to aid a softer landing. He was actually about to suggest as much to the Black clan. However as he was beginning to discover, he was in the company of masters of the trade of rapid exits. Gruesome Roger was standing on the small bench and had most of his body outside the window. Even though he was both smaller and leaner than Rob Black, it was still a narrow fit. The rest of the band were busying themselves with what Ned thought were rather strange actions. Mistress Margaret was tucking her skirts up into her belt. He wasn’t complaining- she had very shapely legs that instantly drew his attention. Her brother, on the other hand, was rummaging under the small bed and to Ned’s surprise, pulled out a coiled rope. This gave his seed of suspicion all it required to blossom into a full-blown conviction. The thicket of suspicion was fast turning into a forest.

A rattle and thump from the window reluctantly drew his attention back to Gruesome Roger, who he noticed was now climbing out through the opening and to Ned’s astonishment, disappearing upwards! What was going on? He was jolted out of his amazed reverie by a sharp prod to his back.

“What you waiting for, an invitation from the King?” It was Mistress Black, and she was pushing him towards the yawning space of the window. All he could see was the boots of Roger ascending skywards.

“What?” This exclamation produced a harder shove and he stumbled against the low bench by the wall. All of Gruesome Roger had now disappeared.

“You go up first. I’m not having the likes of you peering up my skirts.”

Ned poked his head out the open window and looked up. This was amazingly clever. A small wooden ladder terminated just at the top of the beam above the window. He stretched and began to clamber up, grasping the proffered hand of Gruesome Roger to pull him up onto the slate tile roof. He was soon followed by the Blacks, Margaret first then her brother who bent over and pulled the ladder back up into a recess in the eaves. Then with Gruesome Roger in the lead, they carefully traversed the pitched slope of the roof, keeping well away from the crest and any possible sighting from the courtyard, and headed towards the walled orchard he had seen earlier. With dusk almost upon them and the settling haze from the city’s chimneys and fires, the chance of being seen from the street was unlikely, while the taller structure next door had only a few small windows overlooking their escape route.

When they had reached the gable end, Robert Back looped the rope over a protruding stone mullion and dropped the end to the shadowed space below. Ned peered cautiously over. It could have been thirty feet to the grass below but from here it looked a lot further. This time it was Mistress Black who took the lead. She grabbed the rope and swung out into the abyss. In a few moments the lass was standing on the ground, untucking her skirt and brushing off the grime of the passage.

Robert Black bent down and whispered into Ned’s ear. “When you swing out on the rope, if you look at the wall you will see a number of slots carved into it, like treads. Use them to help you.”

Ned supposed that Rob Black’s advice was intended to be helpful, but a thirty-foot drop was, at the end of the day, still a thirty-foot drop. Then he remembered Mistress Black. By all the Saints, if she could do this then so could he.

Ned took a deep breath. If he were to slip he had no idea how it would help, but it did at least help to calm him and steady his hands.

There was a brief moment of panic as he hung suspended in the air with the sight of Rob Black’s concerned face above, washed by the last red light of the sunset, as his feet scrabbled vainly to find the promised treads. Missing the first, he wedged his foot firmly in the second and slowly began his descent. He hit the ground trembling and very thankful. That was not as difficult as he had expected.

The rest of their band soon followed. With a quick tug, Rob Black loosed the rope and stowed the coil in his doublet. Once more with Gruesome Roger in the lead, the small party quickly made its way through the orchard until they came to a recessed postern gate set into the wall. By now he was used to the conjuring tricks of the Blacks so when Mistress Margaret produced the required key from behind a loose stone, he was beginning to think that if needed they could supply the boat to find King Arthur and the Isle of Avalon.

Now that they were once more on the byways of London, Gruesome Roger assumed the lead as they wove through the bent alleys towards Crutched Friars, and he thought Northumberland House. But they took so many side laneways that he had trouble figuring out the landmarks. Each twist he noted still kept them on a westerly path towards the last dimming of the sun. Ned had no idea where they were going-so long as it was away from danger he was happy to follow. The hand of Gruesome Roger clamped on his shoulder like a vice, also indicated that his membership in the Black fraternity of peril had its limits, despite the given trust of Rob.

Slowly and steadily the night closed over London. The darkness pooled and spread, flowing out from the overshadowed alleys that rarely saw the sun except for a fragment of midday, until the deepest shadow had swallowed up all the streets and lanes. Wan pools of yellow light from lanterns or cressets irregularly dotted the streets, occasionally revealing treacherous mounds of rubbish or more likely, the painted sign of a tavern, gently swinging above. In theory city ordinances had been in force for over a hundred years requiring all citizens to have a small lantern outside their dwelling. It was to be lit every dusk between the celebrations of Hallowtide and Candlemass, but like most decrees, this was mostly honoured by the citizens with benign indifference. After all, who could afford the expense of tallow rushes for such an extravagance?

In the city the hours of darkness brought forth another aspect of the churning life and urgent needs of England’s greatest jewel. The ebb and flow of the day had changed. Gone were the carts, water sellers and cries of purchase. Instead between the ringing of the Vespers and Compline bells the tone changed. The diversions of the city’s dark called up all the aspects of a sinner’s soul that had the priests busy with confession and fuelled the booming market for indulgences.

It was a facet of London with which Ned had acquired a quick and easy familiarity, for it presented opportunities along with its manifest dangers-though this night was different. Each deeper well of inky black huddled in the mouths of alleys and crooked lanes held the uncertain promise of attack. For once it wasn’t the usual footpads and shadow lurkers that he worried about. Far more deadly hunters coursed this night. And now he was very thankful it was not him out front, sniffing for peril. That was Gruesome Roger’s duty. Mind you, like the wolf he resembled, Roger seemed to have the skill for it. On two occasions in their journey he had pulled them into a sheltering doorway to await the passing of a determined band of searchers. Lanterns held high they stopped every passer-by, rudely inquisitive and menacing. With the innate sense of the cityborn, Londoners knew some manner of mischief was abroad that night, and very few ventured onto the streets. In a way it made their passage easier but that palpable sense of threat also removed the cover of boisterous bands of revellers.

Despite the darkness and the lack of a moon Ned could tell they were heading for the river. The slope of the ground and the spray of coloured lights that could be seen as they passed by a parish church told him. He had frequent cause to remember midnight navigations by the illuminated windows of St Michael’s or St Botolph’s. It was times such as those that he was thankful for the devotions of late night penitents.

The Compline bells had rung their solemn toll by the time they reached the riverbank. It had been the most perilous journey across the city that Ned had ever made, and at every pace he felt like the satchel, tucked close to his chest, was acting as some arcane beacon sending out malevolent signals to their hunters. A leisurely stroll could see one cross that distance in an hour, but for them with all the hiding and detours three hours would be closer to the mark. Now they sheltered in the lee of a ruined warehouse upstream somewhere to the west of the Fishmongers Hall.

Ned was tired, hungry and sore. He would have been angry as well, but the other two afflictions had ganged up and forcefully reminded this long abiding sin of his that they were there first. More so he was trying very hard to overhear the whispered argument raging not four paces away. His daemon didn’t need to hint that it concerned his presence, and whether it was easier and safer to dump him in the river than reveal another of their secret activities. Right now he didn’t care so long as whatever decision they came to involved sleep and maybe a crust of bread while a firkin of ale would surpass it all.

A hand tugged at his sleeve and wearily he pushed himself up. His daemon screamed for escape, but his body was too weary to do more than silently agree. He hoped they were heading for a close refuge. Apparently that was the case for after the next block of buildings they arrived outside the impressive stone-arched gates of the Steelyard. For Ned another part of the Black’s secret locked into place. Once more Gruesome Roger stepped forward and gave a brief number of raps on the heavy timber doors. He hoped some warden would come soon-he felt very exposed standing in the small pool of light cast by the lanterns above the gate.

After a delay that had them all nervous and twitchy, a small panel opened in the door and a pair of suspicious eyes peered out. Obviously it wasn’t the first time surreptitious past curfew entrance had been gained, for only a couple of glinting silver coins had the portal opened and the grumbling warden leading them to one of the doors in a long colonnade. Further hammering produced the face of an irate Hanse merchant under the light of an upraised lantern. Ned braced himself for the expected explosion of wrath. The Hanse were a touchy company of merchants who made it very plain that they expected better treatment and respect than that usually granted foreigners in the city. Strangely they got it at least from the mayor and alderman. His uncle had cynically suggested it was due to loans they frequently made to the King or perhaps the twenty pounds of pepper annually gifted to the royal kitchens.

Whatever appetite for justifiable murder the portly merchant may have had for being disturbed at this hour was lost once he cleared the sleep from his eyes and spied the state of his visitors. To Ned his present company was approaching the realms of the incredible. The merchant, rather than bid such a raggle-taggle company hence, clasped each of them in turn and gave Mistress Black a kiss of welcome. Then to increase the feeling of being in a player’s scene, this generous welcome included both Gruesome Roger and himself. Ned rubbed his eyes, perplexed. He’d always heard that foreigners were mad, and practised bizarre customs, but to have the proof in his own city-well!

The merchant, probably either German or Dane, dragged them inside and pushed them along a short corridor and through an open door into a mostly packed storage room. While accented the man’s speech was clear enough for Ned to understand as he assured them that they could rest here for the night. Ned needed no further encouragement and, grabbing some coarse sacking, settled down on a woolsack. He had no idea if the others followed his lead for as soon as he pulled the cloth over his head he was immediately lost to sleep.

Chapter Eleven-The Steelyard Hanse? Riverside

He was so warm and comfortable sharing the bed with Bethany who was showering his face with kissed as she nuzzled his ear. Her sharp little nips were causing pleasant reactions up and down his body, that was right up until the rough tongue abraded his ear. Ned let out a quiet but heartfelt curse. It wasn’t sweet Bethany but rather some cat which had his head held in its claws while his ear and face were given a good cleaning. By all that was holy, it felt like a wet rasp and it smelt strongly of fermented fish! If he wasn’t awake before he definitely was now. Ned carefully removed the claws, and lifted the furry beast off. It must eat well here. The animal was the size of badger, though with the thickness of the pelt it had better keep away from the London furriers otherwise it could end up as a mantle.

Having deposited the beast on his improvised pallet, Ned got up and had a look around his bedchamber. It hadn’t improved from his hazy memory of last night, a storeroom full of barrels, wrapped boxes and sacks. Of his night-time companions two sets of snores drifted out from other piles of sacking. From the deep reverberating timbre that would be Rob Black and Gruesome Roger. Of his third companion, Mistress Black, there was neither sight nor sound. Curiously suspicious about her absence, Ned quietly eased open the door and tiptoed down the corridor. He wasn’t usually a sneak and lurker amongst the curtains. It was just a necessary survival skill he had acquired over the past few years. However, considering the drama and treachery of the last few days, Ned felt his precautions more than justified. That’s why he remained concealed behind the door when he happened upon the conversation betwixt the absent apothecary’s apprentice and their host, the Hanse merchant.

They were seated at a table in what must serve as the merchant’s accounting room, a few doorways down from the room packed with trade goods. The Hanse must be doing well as the walls were coved in draperies of heavy brocade, replete with patterns of flowers and vines, while a few well-secured timber coffers flanked the table. Early morning light trickled through the room via the panelled glass window set on the eastern side and throwing Mistress Black’s face into profile. It was, he ruefully admitted, a good profile but any such considerations of beauty vanished as he overhead their discussion. Principally it was about him.

“Mistress Margaret, I can see your problems and in memory of your good parents, I could certainly find accommodation at Lubeck. Both you and your brother would be very welcome.” It was a voice only slightly burred with the thick German accent of the Hanse League on the Baltic Sea, and although he spoke quietly, it seemed to rumble out. His beard, long, thick and luxurious enough to hide a ferret in, trembled with every word. “But you must understand our difficulties. Recently it has been almost impossible to evade the inspections of Sir Thomas More’s men or those of the Bishop. They’ve been very hot for contraband, especially so these last weeks. The last shipment had to go by Norwich an’ so cost a fortune in gifts for the port reeves.”

“Do you quibble over costs for the Lord’s work?” There was a determined menace in that voice Ned hadn’t heard before. If the Hanse merchant was a wise man he would do well to heed it.

The Hanse made furious waving motions of denial, smart fellow. Perhaps he too had received a dressing down courtesy of Mistress Black. “No, no. We are determined to continue in that. But you must be aware of the threats. Since last May we have been very closely watched. Humphrey Monmouth still languishes in the Tower on More’s remit. You may not be able to hide here for long, and then there is the complication of your companion.” The merchant oozed a combination of sincerity and regret but it was the next comment that held Ned’s attention.

“Can we not perhaps deal with that? I regret the taking of a Christian life but…” The merchant made the universal gesture of a finger drawn across the throat and the unpleasant squeal that accompanied it.

Ned’s blood ran cold and then turned to ice as he heard Meg Black’s hesitant reply. “It is possible-his removal could solve a host of irksome complications.”

She paused, considering the solution. Ned would have paid anything to see into her thoughts. He could see the edge of her mulling frown and slight grimace of distaste, then she appeared to give a regretful sigh. “I fear it is too late for that. He’s full of himself, strutting proud and a lawyer, but too many powerful people are now after Master Bedwell, and if he disappeared they would still come after us. Anyway it’s hard to interpret the Lord’s will in this matter. He may still have a chance at redemption, or prove useful as a sop later.”

Ned felt a combination of relief, anger and chilled terror. Arrogant indeed! What would that girl know about anything?

“So what can you do?” growled the Hanse merchant, plucking at his beard.

Mistress Black heaved a deep sigh. “We have no choice-it must be the Tower.”

“What of the risk? Is it worth it?” The Hanse sounded nervous, which didn’t improve the disposition of Ned’s daemon. It counselled immediate flight.

“We have risk enough here waiting either for More’s pursuivants, the Lord Chancellor’s men or others worse. We must have faith in the Lord’s providence.”

“Nevertheless I will speak with the shipmaster, just in case.”

At that point Ned retreated quietly back to their lodgings. He had a lot to think about and not much time.

He carefully removed the cat from his improvised bed and pulled the sacking back over him. The beast seemed to take this as an invitation and began to nuzzle his neck once more with a purring rumble like thunder.

The discussion he had just overheard helped him pull a few more clues together. In some ways it had been sort of reassuring. It was, for instance, the first time Mistress Black had said that they needed to stick together, however reluctant that admission had been. As for the rest, he now knew the reason for the intricate secrecy of the Black’s. The family were Lollards and evangelicals, hot for the translated bible.

When he was at Cambridge the previous year, you would have had to been blind and deaf not to see the ferment that this new learning was creating. Erasmus of Rotterdam’s book, “Enchiridion MilitisChristiani”, was currently the most prominent and the Colleges at least approved of that one. However there were other books, more intriguing, more radical and as a result, much more dangerous. First came the books and tracts of the condemned heretic, Martin Luther, which had been passed along, surreptitiously among the students. He’d even read a few, outside the purview of the College, burning with a quiet secretive guilty sin as he read the anathematized complaints against Rome and the Pope. Considering what he was seeing now in the actions of the Cardinal, there may have been some truth in the German’s claims. But there was one work he remembered most vividly. It had the Cardinal’s men frantically searching, hotter than a friar after a whore-the translation of the Bible into English, and men were burning for it, quite literally.

He’d witnessed it personally. Along with the rest of the students at Cambridge, he had seen what had happened to poor Father Thomas Bilney, a fellow of Trinity Hall. He still couldn’t believe it-a travesty of the Christian faith. Father Bilney was well known at the college as a kindly man. He’d ministered to lepers, as well as the poor and desperate in prison. How much holier and Christian could a man get? But last year he was hauled off by the Cardinal, accused of heresy and of reading a translation of the First Epistle to St Timothy. It had caused quite a stir, and along with the rest of the students, Ned had been harangued by Dr Wharton, the Bishop of London’s hound of heretics, over the perils of reading the translated word of God. He claimed in a voice rippling with anger that; ‘when rendered into the common tongue the most holy word of God was twisted and turned, warping the true meaning of the Bible. Leaving the treasured soul bereft of the protection of Holy Mother Church and open to the perversions of apostates and devils like Luther! A man damned for his evil words for all time by His Holiness the Pope!’

The lecture had gone on for three long hours, and then at the conclusion, they were led out into the town square, where they watched a line of penitents, each carrying a bundle of faggots towards the posts set up for punishment. Some of them walked unaided but others had not gone well under the questioning and needed assistance from the guards, dragging broken feet. Father Bilney had been there, a trembling wreck, weeping as he cast his faggot into the fire and recanted his heresy. The symbolism was blatant. This time it had been a bundle of sticks that fed the flames. Should he lapse again it would be his body in the fire. Then at the conclusion, the Bishop had the condemned books consigned to the flames. As a practical man, Ned could understand it. However his better angel questioned the inclusion of the translations of the Bible. How could you justify destroying the word of God?

For Ned, weeping bitter tears as he watched men he had admired humbled and broken, it had been a salutatory lesson. Though he didn’t think that it was the one that Bishop Tunstall had intended. It had taught him that knowledge was power, and that jealous men would do anything to retain their grip upon it. He’d also made himself a promise that day. Come what may, he would endeavour to serve justice and not solely the fettered letter of the law, for the laws were made by men, and men influenced by power, greed or lust would readily bend them to their wishes.

So it seemed to come back to the matter of the Blacks, brother and sister. Now he understood their reticence and secrecy, as well as the extensive network that they dipped into as part of a group that he more than suspected smuggled in the translated bible and other heretical texts. That was a damned dangerous business, even if, according to rumours, the profits were good. One law apprentice at Gray’s Inn had been caught two months ago selling them for three shillings a book. Considering the possible wealth of the Apothecary’s trade, he doubted that they were doing it for the money. Being burnt at the stake was a lot to risk for a few pounds profit. It looked probable that the family were Lollards, followers of the excommunicated Wycliffe, an Englishman who had first suggested translating the bible back in the days of King Henry V, the victor of Agincourt. It was said that there were still many secret adherents throughout the city and the south of the country. From what he’d seen under Wolsey, they must number in the thousands. As a Christian he really couldn’t see the difficulty in translating the bible into English. Even as an average scholar he hadn’t been blind to the history of the bible. It had first been written in Aramaic and Greek then translated into Latin, the vernacular language of the Roman Empire. So if in the time of the first saints it had been rendered into a common tongue, then why not so now? For the love of God, from what he had heard, it had recently been translated into the miserable language of the French! Should good God fearing Englishmen play seconds to the loathsome French?

Ned sat down and pondered his latest problem. This affair of Smeaton’s murder was beginning acquire a collection of complications that created more questions than answers. Well, he asked himself, what was he going to do about this one? His personal daemon whispered suggestively, hand them over to the Cardinal’s men with the satchel, and claim it was a treasonous plot he’d discovered? It hovered in his thoughts for a few brief moments and then died, savagely poleaxed by his better angel. No he couldn’t admit knowledge of their secret. First of all, he doubted that it could save him, and second was the memory of Father Bilney. It tore him up pretty hard that he’d been unable to help his old tutor during the heresy trial. Now perhaps he had a chance to pay back that kindness. While he still didn’t trust Mistress Black, even less so after the overheard conversation, there was another claim upon his honour, her brother Rob. Despite her ungrateful manner, Ned freely acknowledged his debt to Rob Black.

Since the night’s rest most of his thoughts had knit back together, and during the brawl he had recalled three instances of Rob protecting him in the affray. A gentleman did not forget such debts of honour, and while Ned may lack the gilt required for the position and be labelled a bastard, that didn’t mean he should act like the lowest Southwark stew scum. Since due to the unreasonable demeanour of Mistress Black, the bonds of trust were pretty fragile, the best he could do for Rob was to solve this murder. The first part of achieving that lay within Smeaton’s satchel. What did it contain and had its contents caused the man’s death? Second to this he must discover the identities of the other groups who were seeking them, and as for the third, well he’d figure out what that was if they survived the first two.

Chapter Twelve-The Fallen Angels, The Steelyards

Ned had little chance to reflect further upon his options. The soothing chorus of snores was abruptly terminated by the return of Mistress Black, who in her own usual delicate manner kicked the shrouded lumps until she got the appropriate response, in this case muffled groans and complaints. Ned moved faster than his companions and so was witness to the brief disappointed expression on the face of Mistress Black at the spoiling of her fun.

Mistress Black, despite her obvious satisfaction at waking them in such an abrupt manner, had at least brought along food-a couple of leather pitchers of small beer, a round of cheese and several small loaves of manchet. The bread was fresh and crisp from the ovens so the Hanse merchant’s servant must have gone out in time for the early baking.

It was the first time all of them were gathered together without dodging pursers and it gave Ned a good opportunity to observe his new found companions. The interplay was fascinating. The relationship with Gruesome Roger was just one example.

In any normal household a retainer knew his place in the family hierarchy. He was higher than most servants, but still lower in position than the least of the family members. This was different. Roger occupied the place of a close retainer whose duty was to watch over their safety. Commonly such men were veterans of the King’s French wars, and were an essential part of any retinue. Most families of any rank, even merchants, had at least one. His uncle could call on three, while a knight or peer would have anything from a dozen to perhaps hundreds. These men played many roles within a household not only that of protection. They could, for instance, be used to display their master’s power and authority. Smeaton usually did, modelling himself after his master, the Lord Chancellor. Wolsey had gained a great deal of resentment by using his well-armed retinue of three hundred to intimidate Parliament at the time of the Amicable Grant. His uncle had been disgusted that the Speaker of Parliament, Thomas More, had allowed the naked threat but then he had always said More grovelled to any man in vestments.

The Black social arrangement however was extraordinary. While men of Roger’s rank were accorded a modicum of respect, Gruesome here was treated just like a member of the family. Mistress Black even served him as if she were the servant! To emphasise this irregularity, rather than playing the lord as he had seen a few uppish retainers do, Roger deferred to the young girl despite the fact that she was, well, young and a girl. Even more amazing was the attitude of her older brother. By rights Rob should have been head of this small household, but in most actions he had surrendered leadership to his younger sister. It was by any account a very unusual family.

Ned fastidiously brushed the crumbs of his feast from his doublet. While his appearance was that of a vagrant at this moment, at the very least he could try to maintain a semblance of manners expected of his station in life. With his companions absorbed in eating Ned figured it was a good moment to steal a march upon the mischievous Mistress Black and seize the direction of this motley company. So he reached into his doublet and pulled out the heavy satchel, then weighed it thoughtfully in his hand. “Rob, you said this purse was dropped by the man who killed Smeaton?”

As Rob Black was still occupied chewing his way through one of the loaves, this received only a nod in reply.

“Well it’s not mine. It’s Smeaton’s, and I think it may be why he was murdered.”

There, he had said it, and was rewarded for his honesty with first a spray of crumbs, and then a chorus of exclamations.

“What!” Gruesome Roger leapt to his feet automatically, clutching for his cudgel while Meg Black regarded him once more with the same cool calculation he’d seen in the merchant’s room.

“Sorry. With all the running about last night, I hadn’t a chance to tell you earlier!”

Anyway cowering in the alleys by piles of refuse had neither been the time nor the place to investigate a dead man’s possessions. Not that he was superstitious, but somehow opening it in the full light of day seemed to banish any lingering associations with the vengeful spirit of the slain. Mistress Black however continued to look sceptically at him, as if he was about to ask them to play the shell game.

Clearing his mouth of breadcrumbs Rob Black lent closer to examine the offending satchel. “You’re sure it was his?” As a question, it was asked with part dread, part hope and part disappointment-he’d been so proud of its rescue.

Ned pointed to the scarring slash disfiguring the satchel and positioned it where it would have hung. Rob Black’s finger traced the tell-tale slash and terminated at Ned’s uninjured side. He pulled at an ear distractedly and looked dejected. “I’m sorry Ned. I thought that it was yours, that’s why I chased him.”

Ned gave the large lad a consoling pat on the shoulder. Well he’d tried his best and a friend had to be thankful for that. But it was still damned hard to forgo those fifty angels. He’d had them for so little time and they’d barely become acquainted.

Before he’d had time to push on, another voice rudely interrupted. “Well what’s in it then?” Predictably that was Mistress Black who was currently trying very hard not to look too curious, even though she was attempting to push past the obstructing shoulder of her brother at the same time.

“I’ve no idea. I haven’t opened it yet.” With the air previously rank with suspicion, Ned needed witnesses for what he was now about to do, and at this particular point in time he could hope for none better than the Blacks and Gruesome Roger.

Ned unbuckled the strap tipping the contents onto the flat space of a nearby barrel head. It was a curious set of objects including three folded letters, one bearing the seal of the Lord Chancellor, and a package wrapped in parchment. It was a distinctly odd collection. Ned picked up one of the letters, opened it up and peered at the cramped script. It was difficult to make out the writing in the shadow of their room, but it looked like a bill for shipping of freight. He picked up the next one to find it was more of the same, and giving a shrug he dropped them.

The sealed letter was another matter. The fatal blade had punctured the folded parchment and the outside still bore dark, dried traces of Smeaton’s death. However the assault had missed the Cardinal’s seal. It sat there boldly impressed into the red wax and seemed to ooze menace and implications into the morning light. As Ned held it in his hands all the authority of the King and his Privy Council manifested itself in this innocuous missive, and Ned was caught in a quandary. Despite his arrogance and unpopular decrees, Cardinal Wolsey was the King’s highest official. Any insult or action taken against him could be construed as being taken against the King and would be considered treasonous.

Having been a year at the Inns of Court he knew what the charge of treason meant in all its terrible detail. The first problem would be the possibility of arrest and incarceration in the Tower, the place where the power, majesty and terror of the Crown was made manifest in England’s premiere city. As a consequence of this incarceration the accused could look forward to ‘being put to the question’ by royal officials. While the unnatural practices of the Turks might have being forbidden, the use of the rack, the boot and a few other choice implements of ‘persuasion’ could be employed to divine the root of the treasonous act.

After this would be the trial. It was said that as an Englishman one had certain rights guaranteed by the law, and therefore must be tried before a jury of one’s peers. However according to some of the senior sergeants at law at the Inns, they couldn’t recall anyone coming before the courts on a charge of treason, and being found not guilty. When the almost assured verdict of ‘guilty’ was handed down, the gut-churning sentence was pronounced to all. The punishment for treason was to be hung, drawn and quartered. Only Lords and peers were granted the more speedy mercy of the axe.

For commoners such as this disparate band there would be no mercy. First the guilty were dragged through the streets on a hurdle to either Tower Hill or to Tyburn, getting a battering from thrown rocks, dung and anything else that came to hand along the way. Londoners appreciated free entertainment so a good crowd was always guaranteed. Then it was up onto the scaffold where those condemned were hung by the neck until almost unconscious. Next came the part of the punishment that brought cold sweat to Ned’s forehead-the executioner cut off the hanged man’s privates and then, slitting the abdomen, pulled out the entrails and burned them in front of him. Ned could almost feel the press of the executioner’s blade upon his flesh. Finally after an hour or so, alive or not, the body was cut into four quarters and the remains placed prominently on display at the gates around the city. The head would be boiled in tar and saved for the spikes on London Bridge, as visible reminder of what fate awaited any found guilty of the heinous charge of treason. A sobering thought indeed.

At this moment Ned didn’t feel very treasonous at all. He felt afraid, in fact almost terrified, and would like nothing better than pass this problem onto someone else. However underlying this veneer of fear was a deep smouldering anger. He’d done nothing wrong and yet found himself being unjustly pursued, and now forced to choose between being hung for murder or that of the ignoble and gut-wrenching punishment reserved for traitors.

Ned tilted the letter in the meagre light. Below the seal was a simple script in Latin:

Salutemtibi do in nomine ChristummeumpraecipuumsalvatoresamicotuoLaurentiusCampegius Thomas Volsaeusamiculipraebebithancmanum ad servumtuum Rodolfo.

That was the easy part, a standard salutation. Silently he mouthed the words, and thinking back over his training in the Latin of the legal fraternity, made a quick translation.

I give you greetings in Christ our saviour’s name mine especial friend Lorenzo Campeggio from your loving friend Thomas Wolsey given by this hand to your servant Rodolfo

As if they needed any dread warning! So Smeaton was carrying a missive between the two cardinal legates. Ned pulled out his poniard and paused to gaze at the crest emblazoned on the seal. His daemon was beside itself with terror, counselling flight and evasion, while his angel only provided a whisper of reluctant encouragement. Then carefully with the edge of his blade he broke the seal in half. May as well be hung for a sheep as for a lamb he thought. The room had gone quiet, a hushed moment of indrawn breath, as all his companions watched him commit treason. If his uncle knew what was happening now, the Commissioner of Sewers would have wished he’d left his worthless nephew in the Clink.

The parchment cracked open and all lent closer, perusing the fine Latin script. It must have been curiosity as Ned doubted that any of the others could read the classical language it contained. He slowly worked his way through the letter, whispering the Latin phrases and translating them in his head. In his concentration he failed to notice that at least one of his fellow traitors was also absorbed in the same task.

As Ned read on inconsistencies began to emerge. He was used to reading through classically framed letters and musty tomes of law. Each had their own style of phrasing. Letters for instance tended to mimic the style of Cicero the Roman, and were packed full of elegant Latin allusions, the better to display one’s learning or the fact that you could easily afford to retain someone with that learning. Meanwhile law texts laboured under the weight of the attempt to spell out exact statements that had often been added to or subtracted from over the years in a polyglot mix of French, Latin and older English.

This writ which could almost be for their execution seemed not to fit-the words differed. Overall once you stripped it of all the titles and superfluous wordage, it was actually a very simple letter. In essence it was as the front piece said, a letter of correspondence between Cardinal Wolsey and the Papal envoy, Cardinal Campeggio. It started with the usual phases expressing hopes for the continuing good health of the recipient, promises of continuing and loving friendship, and such like. But still as his eyes traced its ornate lines he seemed to be able to make little sense of seemingly discordant phrases. One referred to a gift or could that actually be a noble offering — ‘Noblis donum’. But then there was the mention of ‘portare’, to carry, and that seemed to make no sense at all. If it was referring to the letter, then possibly it should refer to ‘taballarius’, the letter-bearer, and if Smeaton was supposed to have carried something else then what was it, and come to that, where was it? Whatever it was, it couldn’t have been very large and the Cardinal had dated the letter a few days before Smeaton’s murder. Did he have this ‘gift’ on him when he was murdered? Or had he been on his way to fetch it? And what did this have to do with his death? Despite its discovery and Ned’s risk opening it, this letter was disappointing. The cursed scrap raised more questions than it answered.

While Ned continued to puzzle over the contents of the letter the others were examining everything else. Gruesome Roger was conducting his own investigation. He’d thoroughly searched the satchel, looking for any secret pockets or signs of new double stitching were none should be-a common trick for couriers. However it was Mistress Margaret who found the next surprise.

It was the package.

The others had ignored it in their search for secrets but not Meg. The slight fragrance of flowers drew her attention to it. She turned the package over noticing that it too was sealed with red wax like the letter in Ned’s hand. In the morning light it was also possible to make out the light tracing of two names and a brief cryptic instruction in a spidery scrawl. One possibly was familiar and that was enough to prompt her next move.

She opened the package revealing four candles. Each candle was about two hand-spans long, two or three fingers broad, and made from the finest beeswax. It was the kind used by the Church and then only in large cathedrals or a lord’s private chapel. The rich, aromatic scent of honey was still strong on them, as if they had only been made a couple of weeks before. But most telling of all, they were heavier than any candle this size had the right to be. Inquisitively she picked at the candle with a small knife that hung from her belt. The short white shavings fluttered down to the floor until she had revealed an inner core of white parchment. Very strange. You didn’t make candles like this-the centre should have been made of a fine twisted cord. Tapping it she found the core solid. It was probably suspicion that brought about the next revelation. Ned on his limited acquaintance with Mistress Black would have called it impetuous frustration. Her brother probably would have been prudently diplomatic and silent. With a mutter of impatience Meg Black raised what was left of the candle and brought it down hard against the top edge of the upturned barrel. What wax was left shattered and broke off in a shower of white flakes that resembled shards of ice.

Annoyed at the interruption of his thought processes, Ned looked up at the sound and found himself showered by a falling rain of gold coins that spun and glittered in the light. As if frozen in place, the rest of the company watched this golden spray until the sound of the coins landing broke the spell. Pandemonium broke out as all present rose as one and dove to the floor to retrieve them. It was not a fight over the possession of the coins so much as a vigorous struggle as they all collided on the floor. It took some time and a great deal of undignified scuffling under boxes, barrels and sacks, but eventually all the escaped gold was retrieved and piled on the barrelhead.

Minutes passed and no one spoke until Rob coughed and finally voiced the one question they’d all been thinking about the golden discs. “Are they real?”

There had been rumours, well actually more than rumours considering the dropping rate of exchange for Rhenish florins. The royal coinage had been adulterated. No one said it out loud, but it was part of the common knowledge that flowed through the streets like the sewerage. The gold coins of the realm were considerably less golden now than they’d been the previous year.

Mistress Black made the first definitive move and walked out of the room. Gruesome Roger, Rob Black and Ned all reached out tentatively, fingers stroking this unexpected treasure, before each picked up a single coin.

Ned gazed at the ‘angel’ now nestling in the palm of his hand. This was exactly how he liked his saintly images, embossed with royal authority. As he tilted it the sunlight highlighted the figure of St Michael spearing the dragon. Flipping it over he closely examined the reverse. The impressing was certainly very good. The ship bearing the royal shield stood out crisp and clean. It could almost have been struck yesterday. At an inch in diameter it was a reassuring presence in his palm. His lost fifty angels now looked like poor cousins in comparison, shabby and worn. But an important question still remained. These fallen angels, were they real?

Gruesome Roger had bitten his coin and seemed dubiously convinced, while Rob Black continued to thoughtfully rub his fingers over one as if they could gauge its purity.

His sister had finally returned and casually swept the pile to one side. Her precipitous action focused their attention especially as she proceeded to set up a small set of coin scales. All those in the room held their breath as she carefully balanced the delicate instrument and cautiously placed one of the golden angels on the waiting tray. The other held a Rhenish gold florin, commonly accepted as a standard for trading values. The drawn silence continued as the scales slowly swayed to one side then to the other, until slowly it came to a stop evenly balanced. The tension remained as Mistress Black randomly picked up another coin from the pile. It measured the same.

They could have cheered, jumped up and down, or just roared in celebration, but none of this happened. Four sets of eyes swivelled between the pile, the letters and the three remaining candles. Any Londoner could count-it was a fact of life. It would seem they acquired the ability as they suckled at their mother’s breast. So it was a simple matter for each to calculate that the broken candle had contained one hundred golden angels, and since there were four candles, only a complete lackwit could escape the conclusion that four hundred angels had nestled comfortably in Smeaton’s satchel. At the common rate of exchange that was six shillings and eight pence each, though with the debasing that may lower the value to a shade under six shillings, giving a total worth per candle as six hundred shillings. It was a thought that made the saliva dry up and their minds spin with promises and implications.

One of the first lessons Ned had learned on entering the Inns of Court was the value of gold and silver. It was a catechism of the legal fraternity though not quite so closely held as it was by doctors of medicine. They beat lawyers hands down when it came to charging. Students were taught to judge the estate of their potential clients from their dress, mannerisms, retinue and display. Six hundred shillings, that magical number, was equal to thirty pounds and that was the annual income of a gentleman on the lower rungs of country nobility. Before them was four times that value. It was a mind numbing experience.

Delightful as the sight may have been Ned was catapulted back into reality.

“Why hide the Angels in the candles?” That of course was Mistress Black who was tossing one of the coins in the air thoughtfully. It was a good question, why should they be so hidden?

“It’s simple-smuggling. Who’s going to suspect candles?” This logical explanation came from Gruesome Roger, a man who looked like he could well be acquainted with all the tricks of the smuggling trade. Ned saw the other two start at the mention of smuggling. Perhaps their retainer was being a shade too honest.

For him however it answered a few more questions. “Yes that could be so. But why is the Lord Chancellor smuggling gold? And to whom and why? Is this the reason Smeaton was killed?”

“A man can have his throat cut for a broken penny piece.” Gruesome Roger seemed to have a very bleak view of his fellow Londoners, but Ned had to admit the assessment was probably true.

Rob however shook his head. “No I don’t think that was it. The man who killed him didn’t look the sort who was short of money. His sword alone must have been worth twenty pounds and his dress was, if anything, finer than Smeaton’s.”

This measured reasoning was dismissed by a snort from the more cynical Roger. “That proves nothing. I know of several gentlemen who have over a hundred pounds worth on their backs with every stitch and penny of it still owed to the tailors.”

“No, Robert is right”. Supporting her brother and cutting through the discussion Mistress Black chimed in her professional opinion. “That one with the blue brocade doublet had gold thread and silk highlights and couching. No tailor is going to part with that sort of cloth with just a promissory note-they’ll only take coin. Anyway that supposes that the murderer knew what was in the candles.”

Ned had to concede it was a good point despite the fact that it came from Mistress Black who, no matter how attractive she looked in the morning, was not his most favoured companion at the moment. “So was Smeaton murdered for the angels or for the letters? By the way Master Bedwell, what’s in them?”

And with this one question Mistress Black drew everyone’s attention away from the question of the gold and back towards Ned. He’d have much preferred to stay on the topic of who slew Smeaton. With a decidedly nervous cough Ned endeavoured to seem both knowledgeable and honest, not the easiest of tasks first thing in the morning. “Ahh…ahh, the one with the seal is a missive from the Lord Chancellor to Cardinal Campeggio, with, you know, the usual things-‘hope you are well’ and the like. Except for one phrase-that has me puzzled. At a glance the other two letters are bills of lading for shipping I think.”

Rather than his sister, it was Rob Black who was next to give Ned’s memory a prod. “These bills of lading, what do they mention?”

Ned clapped his hand over his mouth to muffle a yelp, then whispered conspiratorially to his close-gathered companions. ‘By all the saints, it says twenty barrels of candles to be packed on the Hartstat of Bremen bound for Calais, then Rome.”

This sudden prospect of such vast wealth had some of the company giddy with euphoria, and the three men began to caper in their excitement, flinging each other around in an improvised jig. Once more it was Mistress Black who frowning at the antics brought the celebration to an abrupt halt. “You have as much sense between the three of you, as a loon at Bedlam. It may say that but it doesn’t mean it.”

“What?” There was a universal chorus of surprise as all the dreams of unlimited wealth crumbled under the lash of her sarcastic tone.

Mistress Black just shook her head at the stupidity of men and began to tick off her suspicions. “Firstly you addlepated fools, church candles are supplied by the gross-that is one hundred and twenty four candles per barrel. Secondly not all the barrels listed will contain the gold. Thirdly it would have to be spread amongst a number of barrels or the weight would be too heavy and too obvious. And finally we have the small matter of four gangs all after us and these letters to sort out, all before we hunt down the Cardinal’s Angels!”

Oh yes there was that problem. It farted in the face of any dreams about liberating smuggled gold. Ned felt more than a little peeved. This was the first piece of good news since, well, when he got hit on the head, and Mistress Black had just very logically and very thoroughly trampled on his new found dreams.

There was perhaps more than a touch of anger colouring his retort. “Alright Mistress, do you have any ideas on what we should do?”

As soon as he said it he realised what a mistake he’d just made. The image of her discussion with the Hanse merchant wafted back into view. Damn, he was going to have to learn when to just keep quiet, for Mistress Black smiled and looking exceedingly smug thrust forward the parchment candle wrapping.

“Yes. Find out who Rodolpho is, and why he has to go to the ‘Gryne Dragone, High Street for Dr Agryppa’.”

He looked at the proffered wrapping and the revealed script then kicked himself. His arrogant assumptions had tripped him up again! Of course the apothecary’s apprentice could read and he thought himself so clever with the Lord Chancellor’s letter. And his next comment didn’t help at all. “Really Mistress Black and how do we get there avoiding all the searchers? Fly on white swans?”

“No a wherry will do just as well, but first we’re going down river to see a friend.”

Chapter Thirteen-Under London Bridge! The Thames

It was absolutely infuriating. Both Gruesome Roger and Rob agreed with that damned apothecary’s apprentice! How could they? Here they were with a veritable treasure at their fingertips, certainly enough to flee England and to live like lords, and now they were blithely agreeing to the imminent certainty of death. Were these people Bedlam mad? They had the key to the Cardinal’s secret shipment of golden angels in their hands. All they had to do was tour the docks along the river and find the assigned vessel. And after that it was even easier. Ned knew a couple of clerks who could arrange the right documents for a small fee. They could off load the barrels and be out of London before sunset. So easy, so simple and so much gold!

And did they go with that? No! Ned was reduced to pleading on bended knee. He even listed all the perils they could face and well, still no! Both men backed the cursed Mistress Black. He’d almost been tempted to reveal her clandestine machinations, but stopped just as the damning accusation reached his lips. His daemon had wrestled his tongue to a stalemate. If he let loose his treasured knowledge Gruesome Roger for one would relish carrying out the Hanse merchant’s suggestion. Instead Ned had subsided into sulky compliance as Mistress Black outlined the reasons for their boat trip ‘to seek advice from a friend’.

Next Ned had tried to object citing the risks of moving in daylight. Again no, he may as well be a dumb mute. Once more Mistress High and damned Mighty Black countered his reasonable suggestions regarding watchers at London Bridge.

Roger threw in his shilling’s worth. Apparently he’d overheard one of their pursuers at the Monte Jovis Inn. The surly sot had arrogantly claimed the writ of Suffolk as he’d slammed down a bag of silver, asking if any had seen an apprentice rogue who called himself ‘Red Ned’ or his trull named ‘Black Meg’. Ned wasn’t alone in bridling at the inference, but he did gain a certain wry pleasure in watching the deepening scowl of Mistress Black as Roger repeated the slurs. However on the marginally brighter side at least now one of their pursers was identified-Charles Brandon, the Duke of Suffolk, a man of formable reputation and close Court connections.

That revelation didn’t help Ned’s case and made the rest of his new found company more eager to chance their luck on a river journey. Since Gruesome Roger was still taking a keen cudgel-tapping interest in him, Ned reluctantly complied with the majority vote.

And so they came to the matter of the golden Angels. Decisions had been made but all the while their eyes kept on drifting back to the small pile of glittering discs. In many ways it was the current centre of the conversation, and whether Mistress Black denied it or not, the coins were a source of continuing speculation. Eventually Rob Black reached out and picked up a two of the golden coins, and after a questioning glance in Ned’s direction, placed them in his belt purse.

Ahh immediately all sorts of legal quibbles and niceties sprang up in his mind. Exactly who did own the gold? Legally that was a very good question. It couldn’t actually be said to be Smeaton’s even though it was in his possession when he died, and he doubted that the Cardinal would openly claim ownership. That would bring up too many difficult and dangerous questions, especially when put together with the letters to Cardinal Campeggio. Was the gold a gift to the Italian cardinal or intended for someone else? What exactly were they to pay for, a past favour or a future promise?

On the matter of gold leaving the country, Ned remembered the impact of a recent attempt to freight golden angels and sovereigns. A few years ago Wolsey had decided that one of his extravagant alliances needed sweetening so he planned to ship thousands of pounds worth of English gold out of the country. That had been a mistake, especially after the recent rise in taxes. Uncle Richard had been apoplectic and he wasn’t the only member of the gentry to be so. Parliament swore it would bring Wolsey down if ever he tried this again.

So here we had a secret shipment of maybe thousands of golden coins under the Cardinal’s seal right after the failed legatine commission. Ned had to wonder if they were connected and if so what did it mean?

The whole issue of the gold revolved around the issue of ownership. The coins themselves couldn’t speak, but they did reveal motive for Smeaton’s death. Ned had speculated on that earlier and still hadn’t come up an answer. Was the murderer aware of the angels’ shipment? If so he was unlikely to pop up and lay claim to it openly. When one considered the question rationally, Ned and his companions had just as good a right as anybody else, though like all the parties involved in this affair, they couldn’t stand up at an inquest. If it came to a matter of life or death, there was one final avenue left to them, but it was pretty desperate, and completely without any guarantees-surrender it to the King. But they would have to be completely out of options before contemplating that desperate move.

While Ned was musing over how to frame a claim for the angels, Mistress Black returned from her conference with the Hanse merchant. From the satisfied grin on her face Ned knew he wouldn’t like her news. “Albrecht has found us a boatman.”

Ned gave the deepest sigh and swept the rest of coins into the damning satchel. None of the company complained though Gruesome Roger instinctively twitched. Ned gave him a return glare in challenge, but for once Gruesome Roger just smiled that evil grin of his and turned away humming. Why was it Ned felt even more like a hunted cony ready for the trap? Maybe the thoughts of the gold would balance the dragging weight of the letters? Damn that purse! Mistress Black had taken the safer option and retained the all-important bill of lading. Well he supposed she had discovered its secret so that was fair enough anyway. It may be a sufficient compensation to keep her from reflecting on the offer from her Hanse associate.

The race through the byways of London by night had been a gruelling experience. That trauma paled in comparison as he tried to casually walk towards the river. Ned could have sworn every eye on the riverside was watching his progress, calculating the right time to strike. Prompted by his daemon, imagination ran riot and Ned paled as he foresaw an awful glimpse of a watery, unshriven grave with fishes nibbling at what little remained of his body. Or worse his diverse parts impaled on spikes above the city gates. Locked between the looming bulk of Rob and the rangy stride of Roger and preceded by the swishing step of Mistress Black, he felt like a prisoner on his last walk. Ned took a nervous gulp and straightened up as they strolled out into the Steelyard compound. It was a few hours now since the gates had been opened so it was a bustling hive of activity with merchants, carters, customers and men off ship engaged in the usual business of the port. In the scrum they were able to pass along the arched stone colonnade without comment or notice. Every step Ned knew with a grim certainty that their anonymity couldn’t last. Any minute now some fool would cry out and the hunt would be on again.

Reaching the dock nothing still had happened, no shouts, call or any sign of pursuit. Ned felt strangely disappointed. Then he saw the boat and boatman, and almost turned around and sprinted for the shelter of the city. Instinct took over and half-turning he met the encouraging and expressive features of Gruesome Roger, once more patiently tapping on the handle of the cudgel and grinning. That was all Ned needed. It looked like his fate was on the water after all. Within the hour he’d be sleeping with the fishes.

Ned would have been livid, but he was too terrified for such an active emotion. He stood there and shook his head ruefully in denial. It couldn’t be happening-fate just didn’t work like that. The boatman for one! Where did these miscreants spring from? He would swear before any justice that the fellow was the twin of his dwarf jailor at the Clink. Was there some secret clan that, via arcane means, had infiltrated the lower denizens of the city, and if there was, why? Unfortunately Gruesome Roger had a firm hold of his shoulder so Ned stepped forward into the vessel with all the zest of a condemned man on his way to the gallows.

As he took his seat in what was laughingly considered the boat, Ned noticed that Rob paid the man two gold angels. By all the saints, that much would buy three boats of both better size and condition than this one! Did he have no understanding at all of value? After a satisfied sampling of the coin the dwarf boatman pushed off from the bank. And Ned lost his last shred of confidence.

What was this? The boatman was lacking a hand! Where fingers should have been, a rounded claw fixed to a leather cap grasped the oar. Ned really would have taken his chances on the street but for the fact that they were now gliding out into the river. Unless he wanted to swim the shore was not an option. In a struggle for distraction Ned asked the boatman a question. “Ahh ferryman how’d you lose your hand?”

“This ‘ook?Only ‘ad it a year or so.Lost God’s good gift to that damn watermill on tuther side o’ the bridge. Shot straight through the race but left me ‘and ahind.” He gave a grim cackle and spat into the passing ripples of the river just missing the floating corpse of a dog.

That was the wrong answer. Ned’s daemon demanded they jump ship while his angel had frantically started praying. They were in the hands, or rather hand, of an inmate of St Mary’s of Bethlehem, a Bedlamite, a loon, a man with fewer wits than a Scot! According to his own account he took the race between the giant water wheels that drove the mill on the bridge. Quietly Ned mouthed the words of the ‘Pater Noster’, thinking longingly of all the sins that he probably would now never have the chance to commit.

London Bridge was a wonder of the modern age. No other city in Europe could claim an equal to this splendour of design or construction. The bridge had been built over three hundred years ago, and except for some minor repairs after flood, fire and storm, it was still essentially the same structure so the wardens claimed. It stood on nineteen great stone arches that themselves where embedded in built-up footings of piled rocks, held in place from storm surge, flood and tide by a circle of great oaken stakes driven deep into the muddy floor of the river. It was these starlings as they were named that created the ominous reputation of the London Bridge race, and in one part powered the great mill’s water wheels. As the tide ebbed and flowed twice daily, the waters of the great river were forced through the varying gaps between the starlings, some only fifteen feet, others broader than thirty. The races of London Bridge were legendary or rather infamous-the surging torrents of water all trying to pass through these narrow passages at once frequently meant there could be as much as a ten foot drop from one side of the passages to the other. There was a local saying in the city-wise men choose the bridge to cross the river, fools passed under it. During the slack tide this wasn’t a problem since the flow was in equilibrium and that was when most of the freight passed up river or to places such as the Steelyard from the docks down river.

For Ned, looking grimly ahead at the white spray dashing off the aged oak piers, the safety of the slack tide passage wasn’t happening. That was still hours away and for all he knew their pursers were not that far off. He knew the usual procedure. Everyone did who was anywhere near sensible or sober. You disembarked at the Bear Inn on one side of the bridge, and then engaged another boat on the other. It was safe and easy though he had heard that the Innkeeper usually derived a great deal of custom from salvaging those too imprudent to follow the common practice. But he also knew that Gruesome Roger was right-it would be the perfect place to ambush them. So the race it was.

Despite the lack of a hand and his diminutive stature their boatman navigated them towards the bridge with deft strokes as he manoeuvred into position. Ned thought he would aim for one of the larger gaps-they had the dubious reputation for being marginally safer. That however wasn’t the case. Instead the dwarfish boatman sculled directly for the narrowest gap. It was with a rapidly increasing sense of dread that Ned watched their accelerating approach to the raging torrent compressed between the blunt wooden teeth of the starling. His prayers increased correspondingly.

Ned really didn’t cherish the idea of a sudden watery death and looked to his companions for desperate reassurance. Or not. The Black clan, brother and sister, were holding onto a rope traversing the vessel and with broad grins across their faces, looked expectantly at the maelstrom that beckoned the small boat onwards. By all the saints he was in the company of madmen! This was not at all how he had expected to reach the hereafter. Maybe he could still convince Gruesome Roger. The thought died unformed on his lips as he turned towards the man. The retainer threw his head up to the sky and howled with unsuppressed excitement. Ned gripped the gunwales with his hands until he could feel the rough splinters driving into his skin and closed his eyes imploring all and any saint for divine intercession.

They hit the storm of water, and life for Ned stalled, spray splattering forcefully onto his face forcing open his eyes. He saw the race in all its majesty and terror, the slimy weed that streamed like banners from the age blackened piers, and the foamed wave that hovered over them as they slipped down the race into the waiting maw of the river. He felt the teeth of demons clutching at the vessel and heard their welcoming screams as the fragile timber bucked and swayed in the roiling waters until, only by the grace of the Almighty, the boat gave a final quiver and shot out into the calmer waters.

Ned opened his eyes and couldn’t believe the sight that greeted him. Rob Black lent backward, a great grin plastered across his face. “What’d you think? Wasn’t that fun! Thanks John, that was better than last time!”

Suddenly Ned felt an almost overwhelming desire to thump both of the Black siblings. For the love of God and all the saints, angels and denizens of the Heavenly sphere, they had done this before, and from their reactions they thought of such risks as enjoyable. He shook his head in bewilderment-there was no understanding some people, their secret trade must have corrupted their wits!

The rest of the passage was calmer and they deftly glided between the usual traffic of the lower river, barges with freight from docked vessels and the ever present wherries like their own, ferrying passengers and goods across the river. If by some chance a watcher had been observant enough to see their passage through the race, they’d now be hard put to distinguish them from the rest of the crafts that thronged the waters. One handed or not, their boatman moved skilfully through the jostling vessels at good speed and with an economy of effort. They reached the first of the Tower wharves after Petty Wales by the ringing of the Terce bells and under the instruction of Mistress Black they docked.

This meant that his understanding of the snatch of overhead conversation had been correct. The Tower was their destination. Well that was good news of a sort. At least ashore there would be more opportunities to bolt in need if the situation demanded. Though once he had staggered ashore, Ned forgot the need for calculation and instead felt an overwhelming urge to hug the muddy soil of the riverside. The journey down the river had been a revelation and one he would prefer not to repeat. He couldn’t believe his ears that the Black clan were already planning another wild excursion. They even tipped the grinning boatman another angel. The family must be insane!

While they were engaged in this happy banter Ned surveyed their next port of call. The Tower was a large and impressive edifice. It was meant to be. He’d heard that it was originally built by the Norman conqueror, King William to overawe his newly taken capital. Since that time some four hundred years ago, the people of London had at best an ambivalent relationship with the pale stone walls and towers that overlooked the city. Depending on the monarch it was either a ready source of income or a deliberate symbol of menace. It had also served a dual function as royal palace and the traditional place of confinement for prisoners who required a close and special supervision such as traitors.

Ned turned his gaze from the view of the cluster of round and octagonal towers of the Bulwark gate to one of the Black siblings. Right now, if the Hanse merchant could be believed, at least one of their friends was secured behind these stone walls, under the supervision of the Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, Sir Thomas More. What need could drive them to walk through the doors of this ominous place? More to the point why should he?

Chapter Fourteen-The Tower

Having concluded their arrangements for a further assignation next week with the wherry man, the Black’s, brother and sister, walked over to where Ned patiently waited under the watchful eye and firm grip of Gruesome Roger. So much for common trust! Well to be honest he didn’t trust Mistress Black who had maintained a stiff silence about the reason for being here. Only his regard for Rob bound him to this company and of course the prospect if they lived of being fabulously wealthy. For the twentieth time this day he cursed himself for acting the gallant and saving Mistress Black’s honour. But all that was now history and idle speculations. Ned now tried hard to project an air of relaxed nonchalance, as if visiting royal estates was an everyday event for him. It failed. The guard on the gate regarded him with a very unfriendly eye. Ned was beginning to sweat in apprehension. The rest of the troupe belied his concern and walked straight up to the grimacing fellow whom Ned couldn’t help noticing held a very sharp looking polearm. Mistress Black flashed the fellow a pretty smile in greeting. “Good morrow Harry. Master Robinson here today?”

With a brief nod and a grimaced grin the guard let her pass while casually reaching out with his unoccupied hand to catch a tossed silver coin. “Aye, Mistress. e’s up with ‘is dearies.”

And so the Black entourage sauntered past into what was supposed to be the most closely guarded fortress in England. Ned took a moment to stare in stunned surprise before hurrying after them with an abashed mutter of ‘I’m with them’ to the guard, who gave a brief sneer before hawking a yellow gob in his vague direction. He caught up the others at the bridge over the moat to Lion Tower where His Majesty kept the royal menagerie. The echoing cough of a beast made Ned start for a moment and the ever observant Gruesome Roger gave an amused snigger.

Passing over the second bridge they walked through the gate at the base of Byward Tower. Once past the curtain wall and inner wall and through another tower they beheld the enclosed central space surrounding the White Tower. This scene wasn’t what Ned expected. Instead of the peace and repose of what he had fondly imagined in a royal establishment, the place was like any other part of the city, noisy and full of busy workers. The grounds were packed with the scaffolding for new building and repairs while a newish looking set of long sheds leaned against the north wall. In short it was pandemonium though one area towards the north-western corner seemed to have the least confusion, if an equal amount of activity.

A swarm of men were hauling on a network of thick ropes leading up to a rigged tripod crane. The strange device was suspended over some engine or other and as Ned watched a huge snarling tubular snout hove into view above the struggling crew. By God, he almost crossed himself, it looked so menacing. The Blacks however continued to walk towards it.

As they got closer Ned picked out further salient details. The monster in question was one of the King’s great Gonnes, about sixteen feet long, about as round as a man was broad and presently suspended a few feet above a solid wooden carriage. One figure stood out from the men labouring over the long beast of war. He was of middle height and lean with a magnificently prominent nose that sliced through the air as he encouraged his crew to greater effort. At the start of the labour he’d been dressed as a gentleman but had shrugged off his doublet and was leaning dangerously under the slow swaying bronze monster until he caught sight of the new arrivals.

Then to Ned’s surprise, he straightened up and beckoning briskly, called to them. “Good day my friends. Rob come here. I have need of your opinion!”

Rob Black immediately threw himself underneath the suspended monster and went into a hunched consultation over some piece of the arcane mechanical construction. Ned was horrified, for while his companion and the doublet-less gentleman investigated the heavy two-wheeled wooden carriage, the bronze beast continued to move slowly above them, held only by the straining muscles of the twenty men on the ropes. Mistress Black must have been used to such cavalier behaviour, for after a brief acknowledgement of the greeting, she walked off accompanied by Gruesome Roger to watch a brace of labourers moving a large stone lintel into place. Ned, standing beside the crane rig, was more concerned at the imminent threat to Rob especially as the ropes squealed and complained with the strain. He edged towards the pair of obsessed mechanics and kicked his companions protruding boot, pointing above to the hovering presence.

“Ahhh Rob?”

Rob Black reluctantly extracted himself from under the carriage and as if for the first time noticed the problem. He dove underneath again and pulling urgently on his companion in obsession, frantically waving towards the threatening heavens. Then began a frenetic chain reaction that included the now pressed Ned to drag forward the offending carriage of heavy oak and quickly deploy a series of braced timber stands onto which the beast to be cautiously lowered. This was not before time, according to the coarse complaints from the men crewing the ropes.

Once secured the labourers eagerly dispersed to their prior occupations and Rob Black made to return to his inspection until a loud cough recalled him guiltily to Ned’s presence.

“Ohh yes, Master Robinson. This is a friend of ours, Edward Bedwell, though he reckons he prefers Red Ned.” That was delivered with such a clap to the back that Ned staggered forwards a few paces.

The other Gonne devotee gave Ned the once over and crinkled his brow in thought. That took a bit of doing. The gentleman had been granted a larger area than most since his hair had begun a precipitous retreat. However it gave him a contemplative and distinctive air almost that of a cleric, which didn’t quite match the stains on his shirt and hose. Under a piece of equipment was obviously this gentleman’s favourite abode.

“Master Bedwell pleased to meet you. I’m Benjamin Robinson of Lincoln, Senior Clerk of the King’s Ordinance. I knew some Bedwells from Cheltenham. Any relation?”

Damn the curse of his origins. Ned cleared his throat nervously. “Sir I am afraid I do not know. I am the nephew of Richard Rich.”

Master Robinson rubbed his well-barbered face in contemplation and hemmed a little before he spoke. “Ahh, the Commissioner of Sewers?”

Ned nodded forlornly. Why was it everyone in the city instantly recalled Lord Cesspool?

Master Robinson however made no further comment but drew Rob Black into a complex discussion regarding the faults of the carriage. Ned didn’t claim any familiarity with those arcane skills and the most he knew of cannons was that they gave a loud roar when fired from the Tower walls on celebratory days. But his friend was proving amazingly familiar with all the facets of their construction, use and apparently breakages. Ned was fascinated to find out that this carriage for instance had been built from green unseasoned timber, and with use this past year had developed serious splits. Rob then proceeded to tick off a list of flaws, derisively pointing out the state of the ironwork with broken and cracked staples and restraining bands, indicating bad workmanship and brittle poor quality iron. For Ned it was an unexpected education in the mechanics of war.

Tiring of the view of the repair work Mistress Black returned and with toe tapping impatience waited for the Gonne discourse to wind down under her concentrated glare. Even so it still took a little time and more than a few not so subtle ‘hints’ from his sister before Rob Black finally remembered the pressing reason for their visit.

“Umm Ben, could we talk to you, ahh, somewhere private?” Rob shuffled his feet and looked rather sheepish as he asked.

The gentleman in question had watched Mistress Black’s efforts at distraction with increasing amusement that twitched the left side of his face into a wicked smile as he played along. However before they left the broken carriage he scratched a few notes regarding Rob Black’s observations in a small book that magically appeared from a satchel at his belt along with a well-trimmed quill and capped horn ink pot.

Ned had never been in the White Tower before, so it was revelation to find that this building was as much a polyglot as the space between the walls. They passed rooms stacked with armour and weapons while others held small workshops and a couple of clerk’s offices, full of men pouring over letters and parchment scratching away. It was to a room in the north-western corner on the ground floor that they adjourned.

The Senior Clerk of the King’s Ordinance appeared to have a privileged position in the Tower hierarchy. He had a small room to himself containing a table and clerks counter, along with stacked books, slates and a pile of oil cloth wrapped objects stored in an open coffer chest. Ned wasn’t sure what to make of its statement of rank in the royal hierarchy since it appeared more a storeroom. His uncle would have been horrified at the casual lack of display or rich ostentation. With some awkward shuffling they spread themselves on various stools and chests filling up the small space.

Master Robinson assumed an amused perch on his table after shoving back a precariously balanced pile of papers and drawings. He made his welcome quite plain by offering to pay for some provender to be brought from the tavern set within the walls. Rob Black forestalled this act of generosity and visibly tossed one of the gold angels to Gruesome Roger, who left with a knowing grin. With arched eyebrows Master Robinson noted the passage of the golden coin.

Assuming her unnatural leadership Mistress Black related the tale of the murder of Smeaton and wound through all the complications until they had reached the Tower gate. Ned noted a few carefully edited areas, but on the whole it went well and he only cringed in a couple of parts of the tale. Master Robinson proved to be a most astute listener and the tale concluded with the handing over of one of the Cardinal’s angels. The Senior Clerk of the King’s Ordinance spent some time looking the golden coin over, and holding it to the light, peered closely at its details. He finished by placing it carefully on the table and sighed deeply. Gruesome Roger had returned as the story wound to its present conclusion and passed around the tavern’s speciality, salmon and date pies along with thick slices of smoked ham. It would seem that the inmates of the Tower ate very well. Ned thought it was the close proximity to the royal apartments that encouraged the quality, that and as his daemon slyly hinted unofficial access to the royal larder.

After pulling at his long nose Master Robinson shook his head and flipped the coin. It rang with a musical clarity as it landed on the clerks counter. “Margaret, I fear you’ve become mired in the politics of the Royal Court. This coin proves as much.”

Ned tried not to slump as his worst fears were confirmed. “How so?” Ned’s squeak of shock punctured the silence that had followed Master Robinson’s pronouncement. Damn that didn’t sound anything like assertive. He gave a slight cough to hide his nervousness.

Master Robinson smiled in Ned’s direction before picking up the treacherous coin and held it between thumb and forefinger. It sparkled and glittered seductively in the sunlight. “Well my friends, for a start this coin and its kin have been recalled for assaying and…”

Mistress Black interrupted. “By assaying don’t you mean debasing?”

Rather than being offended, the King’s Ordinancer smiled indulgently. “Yes Meg. That is one term for it, but this one has escaped as have, I suspect, its brothers. It was struck here some years ago and is still crisp without any marks of wear. That’s unusual.”

The Black clan must have been taking it in turns for Rob spoke up next. “Why would it be so unusual? Gold is used all the time.”

“Well firstly, if as you suspect, this is one of thousands, then only a very, very wealthy lord could afford to keep them out of circulation for the past four years, and by doing so avoid the proclamations of the King. Secondly, to have this quality on the coining they must have been stamped here and removed immediately, and the only persons capable of that are his Sovereign Majesty or the Lord Chancellor.”

Ned had enough familiarity with the operations of the court to understand that any gold flowing into the royal purse soon passed into ready hands. So its chance of remaining pristine was nil. QED, it was from Wolsey’s personal strongbox and Ned immediately felt morally justified in any seizure.

Rob however was not so certain of the situation and threw out one more question. “Why would Wolsey try to smuggle gold out of the country? He’s the Lord Chancellor.”

Ben Robinson gave a brief smile and rubbed his lean hands together. “The reasons could be many-to pay for spies or bribe some foreign lord, or pay for influence at a foreign court. But I think it may be something else. The Lord Chancellor has had a very difficult time of late. The King’s annulment case is just one.”

Oh yes, that disaster. Ned remembered his friend Will’s report of the proceedings, although he wouldn’t have thought that a few barrels of gold would be enough to dig the cardinal out of that mess. Ned began to have an inkling of why they might be here and shot off his own question before Mistress Black could grab the steering tiller of the conversation. “What other concerns does Wolsey have?”

That earned him a raised eyebrow from the clerk and a glower from Mistress Black. The first appeared to be quirky approval and he didn’t care what message the second conveyed.

The senior clerk of Ordinance took a deep draught of a proffered firkin of ale before continuing. “The Cardinal has been trying to prop up our alliances with France against Charles, the German Emperor, and the word this last week is that his attempts to do so have failed.”

That provoked a bitter laugh from everyone. The Cardinal’s war against the Emperor had been a joke, and was mostly disregarded by the English merchants who continued to trade with the imperial cities in the Low Countries in defiance of his proclamations. Since the triple assault of the sweats, famine and cattle murrain last year, only the grain vessels from Antwerp had saved London from starvation.

“Whatever hope the Cardinal held has been dashed. I’ve heard that King Francis of France has concluded a secret peace treaty with Charles V. So the Cardinal’s leverage with His Holiness the Pope for the annulment is in ruins. After all Charles is unlikely to countenance the removal of his aunt is he? As for the French, why should they help us?” Master Robinson gave a dismissive shrug.

Ned had been around the Inns of Court long enough to pick up how the manoeuvring of international alliances affected the court factions here in the city. In blunt terms, the collapse of Wolsey’s plans overseas meant no more Legatine commission, and therefore no annulment. His Sovereign Majesty the King wouldn’t be happy about that, and Wolsey knew it, as did his rivals. But that hadn’t settled the question of the golden angels?

Since Ned had seized the intuitive from his rival he stubbornly kept on. “So who would the gold be intended for?”

“Well it’s unlikely to be for King Francis. If Meg’s assumption about the quantity is correct, there isn’t near enough to buy France’s support after defeats in Italy and it doesn’t match the promises of Emperor Charles.”

Ned had some difficulty there in comprehending how this vast quantity of golden angels wouldn’t be enough. Perhaps he suffered from a lack of vision granted to only high lords and sovereigns.

“It’s commonly said by many at the Court that the Cardinal does have desires that the gold would aid.” Instinctively they all lent closer as the clerk’s voice dropped and Gruesome Roger twitched a reflexive glance over his shoulder. Ned noted the habit and understood that even in private company it was hard to dismiss off the threat of the Cardinal’s pursuivants.

However Ben Robinson had all their undivided attention as he whispered. “How about ‘His Holiness’ Wolsey of the Apostolic See?” This elicited a universal gasp of amazement. Everyone knew of the rumours that the Cardinal aspired to the throne of St Peter. Ned shifted his thinking to try and view Wolsey as an ambitious man rather than as the all-powerful Lord Chancellor. Well if he still hungered after power where else could Wolsey climb? He was at the crest of Fortuna’s wheel in the kingdom and there were no more rungs available on the ladder here in England. Considering his reputation, ambition would eat at him every day and cleric or not he must hunger for that last prize-the Papal crown.

Having shocked his guests into silence, Ben Robinson continued to outline his case. “A few years ago when the Emperor Charles’ army captured Rome and Pope Clement, Wolsey tried to set up a rival curia in France to free the Holy Father. It was a disaster. Only a few cardinals and bishops supported him. The rest made deals with Emperor Charles. There have also been rumours that the Cardinal has been receiving a stipend from the Emperor, along with a promise of support for his election, but I am not sure about them. Many at Court receive gifts from both Charles and Francis for their friendship.”

For Ned, used to picking up the scraps of rumour at the Inns, this was all common knowledge. The lords always traded patronage for reward.

“Tis more than rumour I’ve heard. It’s spoken openly by his servants. Everyone knows Wolsey is greedy for power.” Of course that bleakly simplistic assessment came from Mistress Black. From the bitter tone of her voice, Ned thought she took the Cardinal’s sins very personally.

Master Robinson gave a briefly indulgent smile and shook his head. “Oh I do not doubt that temptations clutch hard at a man in the Lord Chancellor’s position. However if he were guilty of every sin that rumour accorded him, Wolsey would be more evil than the Devil himself.”

Ned had to agree with that assessment. Rumour and gossip could provide vital clues to the machinations of the many court factions, but it should never be relied upon without real evidence. Only a foolish man trusted the cupboard whispers.

Mistress Black appeared to be not so accommodating when it came to the cardinal. Ned could see her eyes narrow and lips clenched tightly together. At a guess, if some gossip claimed the Cardinal now dined on roasted babies like the heathen Turk, she’d lead the mob to storm his palace without a moment’s hesitation.

Ned switched his attention back to the clerk. Master Robinson had noted Mistress Black reaction and with a cheeky lilt he continued. “Tis a pity that piece of news came from one of his rivals so is probably as real as faerie gold. Though if I were to place a wager on which of Wolsey’s enemies had a hand in Smeaton’s murder then my ‘angels’ would tilt towards Thomas Howard, the Duke of Norfolk.”

To Ned this was puzzling. The reason appeared correct. Even in the Inns of Court every apprentice lawyer had heard of the rancour between Norfolk and Wolsey. Every week you could see it played out in writs and litigation by their followers. What concerned him was how could the Senior Clerk of Ordinance speak with so much familiarity? A combination of curiosity and wariness prompted his next question. “How can you know so much about the Duke and what happens at Court?”

Master Robinson’s demeanour changed ever so slightly and his eyes bored deeply into Ned’s-it was distinctly uncomfortable. The clerk lost his veneer of affability, and his reply was dry and succinct, full of an iron-hard will that had been chattily veiled. “Red Ned Bedwell, the contingencies of my position require a great deal of knowledge. It is my duty to prepare the King’s great Gonnes for war, and since they are the modern hammers of battle and siege, they cannot be deployed on land or sea with a day’s notice or on a whim. For some years now I have found it necessary and expedient for my honest duty to be ahead of the machinations of the court factions both for myself and my friends.”

There was in that the slightest flicker of his eyes towards Meg Black as he continued with his explanation of the realities of statecraft. “The King’s Ordinance is our sovereign realms’ power and majesty made manifest, and in these modern times, the determining factor in warfare. It is horribly expensive and its loss on flawed or vain ventures could spell ruin for the kingdom. So I make it my business to know what is going on and by whom.”

Ned had to admit it made quite alot of sense, but he also suspected that Master Robinson’s connection to the Black clan also included certain knowledge of heretical works and sympathies. Since Mistress Black was still quelled Ned pushed on. “Well why the Duke of Norfolk? Who else do you suspect is after us?”

The Senior Clerk of Ordinance frowned and brushed back his thinning crop then began to go through the current factions. “Norfolk’s always regarded Wolsey as an upstart and loathed the way a ‘butcher son’ paraded his power before the lords. Now that the papal commission has failed, Wolsey is vulnerable. I’ve heard the King has forbidden him from the Court. Apart from Lady Anne, Norfolk is in the front of the pack baying for the Cardinal’s blood. However there’ve been rumours that Norfolk is also behind the recent campaign to raise Queen Catherine’s status.”

These pieces of news predictably received a loud snort of derision from Mistress Black. For once Ned felt that she could be justified in dismissing this piece of gossip. Catherine of Aragon the queen had acquired many misconceptions about the English regard for her, including the idea that she was universally loved. Maybe in the countryside but that wasn’t quite so in London. Some fountain gossips reckoned she was as popular as old fish in summer. Though truthfully Ned had found opinions evenly divided. Many including his uncle had quietly muttered that it would have been better if the old King had let go of her dowry and sent her home when young Prince Arthur had died. Last year the King had made public his concerns about his marriage and had raised doubts about the legitimacy of his daughter, Mary, as heir. It had gained him only the lukewarm sympathy of Londoners.

Ben Robinson ignored Mistress Black’s interruption and continued with his summation of the factional situation. “I think his support for Queen Catherine is a ruse. Norfolk’s more worried about the status of his niece, Lady Anne Boleyn. Her association with the King could be useful but he resents the influence of her father, Thomas Boleyn. Their faction has gained power at Court these last couple of years and that encroaches onto Norfolk’s preserve. If the rumours are true and Lady Anne wins out and marries the King as some speculate was the reason behind the legatine commission, then Norfolk may fear he’ll lose the bounty of the royal favour. Thomas Howard has the reputation of cunning and survival. If he can find a lever against Wolsey, then Boleyn isn’t such a threat and he can bargain his way to prominence.” The clerk paused in his explanation.

So far Ned was impressed. The analysis was up to the standards of his canny and unscrupulous Uncle Richard.

Once more the clerk’s voice dropped, drawing in their rapt attention. “Then there are the religious problems to consider.”

This was going to be very interesting. Ned tried not to glance at his new companions. That would betray too much of his secret knowledge. Instead he made his own play at guile. “What problems would those be Master Robinson?”

The Senior Clerk of Ordinance gave him another penetrating stare before the twitch of an eye in the direction of Meg Black. Ned could only imagine what sort of silent message was being conveyed, but Ben Robinson relaxed ever so slightly. “Why Master Innocent Lawyer, it concerns the New Learning from the German lands, but I think you must already know that. Gray’s Inn is rifer with it than rats. And it’s well known that the Boleyn’s support scholars like Simon Fish and others too dangerous to mention. Norfolk though is of older habits and is set against it, and will work hard to hinder any advancement-he has his own plans and his penchant for cunning would leave a snake in knots.”

Ned accepted that. The Duke of Norfolk had a fearsome reputation at the Inns. Mistress Black however resented his intrusion giving Ned a suspicious glare and interrupting the dialogue. She must have felt excluded or maybe the stroll into forbidden heretical territory made her nervous. “What of his rivals? We found that some of Suffolk’s men were after us yesterday.”

Ben Robinson gave a simple nod as if expecting their appearance. “The Duke of Suffolk is also very dangerous. Charles Brandon is a man with ambitions to advance his current position. A few months ago he was Wolsey’s man. I’ve heard that Suffolk has decided to strike out on his own. One rumour has King Francis as his backer.”

And so all the court factions gather. That Suffolk was also involved in his own right gave the matter of Smeaton’s death an extra layer of complexity. After all who hadn’t heard of Brandon, the husband of the King’s youngest sister? It had been the talk of the land. She was bound to marry the old King of France, Louis XII, and had been under escort by the King’s closest friend, Charles Brandon. However the French King had expired within a month of the marriage either from age, excess or as others maliciously suggested, poison from the hand of his young English wife. Then the new King Francis had conveniently allowed the secret marriage of the ‘grieving’ widow to her long-time swain, Charles Brandon. It had been rumoured that Henry had been in a towering rage at the presumption of both of them, and demanded a hefty fine to overlook the transgression. He’d received it, and after a brief spell in the Tower Brandon’s ascent of the Court hierarchy resumed with the added benefit of being married to one of the three Tudor heiresses.

After a thoughtful sip of his ale Master Robinson continued. “Even the lowest beggar in London has heard that Suffolk insulted Wolsey at Blackfriars so to prosper his old patron must fall. Suffolk is the King’s closest companion. That’s how he survived the clandestine marriage, though paying back the King has left Brandon much poorer. He needs all the money he can lay his hands upon.”

“I’ve heard that Suffolk doesn’t support the Boleyns.”

Master Robinson slowly nodded his head in answer to Mistress Black’s latest interjection. Ned was curious to know how this news engaged her attention.

“You’re right. There is personal rivalry between Brandon and Sir Thomas Boleyn, though it goes deeper than that. Mary, the dowager queen of France, is jealous of her pre-eminence at court, and has made it very plain that she’ll brook no attempts to supplant her, especially since if the divorce goes through, she and her children become heirs to the throne.”

It sounded to Ned like the sort of personal bitterness and petty jealousies that were rife in many families and that had provided so much work for his brethren at the Inns of Court. Except there was one detail missing. “What about Princess Margaret who married the Scottish king-wouldn’t she be first?”

Master Robinson laughed at that question and shook his head. “Accept the children of some hairy kneed Scot? The kingdom would have to be in pretty desperate straits before that ever happened. The Parliament and Lords would acknowledge even a bastard before that.”

Ned was forced reluctantly to agree with the Senior Clerk of Ordinance. The people would accept almost anything rather than a foreign prince. But the rest of his assessment was chillingly realistic. They had been unwittingly drawn into a vicious vortex of colliding ambitions that could affect the very future of the kingdom. Ned felt a cold shiver run up his spine. These men would commit any sin or crime to achieve their ends. The deaths of a few commoners such as them wouldn’t even register as a minor distraction.

While his compliance had been reluctant before, certainly when it came to Mistress Black, now the whole issue came down to a simple truth-he had to trust someone. Master Robinson seemed very well respected by both the Black siblings and Ned suspected that he too shared their religious leanings. It was a bit of a struggle of conscience. His daemon was insisting that betrayal was at hand, while his angel counselled patience and Christian trust. At this point in the affair they were all bound together. If one fell all fell. To his surprise Ned slowly withdrew the letters and handed them to Master Robinson. “Sir I would appreciate your opinion on these.”

The Senior Clerk of Ordinance paused but a moment as he spied the Lord Chancellor’s seal, but despite the threat of the scaffold he took them all and began to closely examine the loose parchments. Ned and the others slowly released their pent up breath-companions in treason were hard to come by.

This scrutiny seemed to drag on forever as Master Robinson looked from one sheet to another, and Ned’s apprehension increased. What if he was wrong, if it was some foreign scheme to discredit the Court? A myriad of possibilities rose up to plague him. Finally the clerk gave a harrumphing cough and tapped the Cardinal’s letter with his finger. “I’ve no doubt this letter is original. Undoubtedly this is the Lord Chancellor’s seal.”

Ah well that judgement ruined the foreigner hypotheses. Ned was grimly relieved. To mix the French, Germans and others in this would see his head spinning.

Ben Robinson continued. “But the document itself prompts more than a few questions.”

Ned was very curious to see what problems the royal officer had discovered. His own suspicions about it where still too disjointed to pin down.

“This letter is in the Cardinal’s own hand. That’s very strange. Most documents are scribed by Cromwell or another of his secretaries and Wolsey signs them.”

Ned had to admit it did sound odd. The Lord Chancellor was a busy man and any lord’s staff would normally handle letters. This was the way most men of power worked unless it was a very personal missive. But having been drilled in that style by his uncle, Ned felt it bore none of those hallmarks. The Latin inflections and phrases were flawed, not the mistakes you’d expect from a man like Wolsey who claimed an excellent knowledge of canon law.

Master Robinson hadn’t finished and cleared his throat nervously. “However it’s this piece that I find the most irregular.” He held up the other bill of lading, the one without any mention of candles. To date they had dismissed it as lacking any golden promise. “This bill is written in the same hand as the Cardinal’s letter.”

That prompted a rush to check the veracity of the Senior Clerk’s claim, with Ned, Rob and Mistress Black all pushing to get a better view. It was with a sinking feeling that Ned held the two side by side. Yes there could be no doubt. The same hand had shaped both. The similarity of the lettering was too close.

“Why would the Cardinal write out a bill of lading?” Rob voiced what all the rest of the company were clearly thinking. A man like Wolsey didn’t write a common bill. That was for petty clerks far lower than men like Smeaton or Cromwell.

It should have been expected and was on the tip of Ned’s tongue but predictably it was Mistress Black who came up with a solution first. “It’s a cipher or code-the words or letters have been jumbled around to hide the true message.”

Yes, Ned thought sourly. She would know about ciphers with her dealings. He restrained himself from sharp words that trembled on the edge of his tongue instead he settled for a waspish reply “So mistress of all knowledge, what does it say?”

Mistress Black just glared back at him. “Do you have the cipher key?” she asked sweetly.

Damn, he had to learn when to hold silent. He looked towards their host who sadly shook his head. Well that was another piece of the Smeaton puzzle that would have to wait.

Rob Black had been mostly silent through all this sharp edged banter. Until now. Ned had been unsure whether his friend was one of those men who slowly digested a problem and chewed it over till in the fullness of time he came out with a pearl of wisdom, or less charitably was just a slow thinker. His answer now arrived. “The cipher key doesn’t matter.”

That got a reaction as everyone in the room looked in stunned surprise at the interjector. Mistress Black in particular was not impressed with the interruption to her developing argument. But Rob Black calmly continued. “The fact that Cardinal Wolsey is writing in code to someone along with a smuggled consignment of gold does matter. For us what’s important is whether these rivals are after the gold or what’s in the cipher? Which did they kill for?”

To Ned it was a very scary choice. What could be worth more than gold? He’d teased the edge of that morass earlier today but without deeper knowledge had sensibly shied away. Now they had more background and maybe more clues it was worth re-examining.

However before he could frame his thoughts Mistress Black once more charged in. It seemed that she would not willingly surrender the field to her brother or any man. “Alright then, tell me who Rodolpho is and why the package is for him?”

Rob didn’t get a chance to work his way through that conundrum. It was a quietly smiling Master Robinson who answered. “That’s easy considering the letter. It’s meant for Rodolpho Campeggio, private secretary and son of His Eminence, the Bishop of Salisbury and Cardinal Protector of England, Lorenzo Campeggio.”

Ned knew the rest. Papal Legate and co-commissioner, and the man responsible for the adjournment of the legatine commission into the King’s Great Matter, currently royally unpopular and somewhere in London.

It really was so obvious-why hadn’t Ned spotted it before? A good part of him quaked at the implications. Was the cardinal paying for the adjournment? If so why and wasn’t that treason? Or his daemon offered another suggestion-maybe the gold was to finally buy the Campeggio’s vote? No that was getting too labyrinthine, unless Smeaton was the go between and had decided to betray his lord. Ned halted before he lost himself in the twists of turns of possible commutations of court plots.

“What shall we do?” It was a voice that quavered with terror. Oops, he hadn’t meant that to come out. Luckily it was taken as a serious request.

Master Robinson tapped the letters and parchment thoughtfully and answered. “Firstly see what Rodolpho was after. If it helps you could present what you find to the King. That may save you from Wolsey. As to the destination of the package, I have heard that the Gryne Dragone is across the river, though it has a dark reputation according to some. One or two from the court have hinted that it is a hostel for magicks, sorcery and knowledge arcane.”

Great now he had to risk further taint to his soul in this venture, as if being beaten and hunted weren’t enough. The current peril and the knock to his head had set his wits adrift over the past few days. Ned’s mind wasn’t near as sharp as it should be. Now on the edge of his mostly reknit memory just tantalisingly out of reach lurked an interesting fact about the Gryne Dragone, though try as he might it remained too elusive to grasp.

Master Robinson then looked directly at Mistress Black. “But without patrons at the Court I doubt you could get to the King. My advice is to petition Lady Anne Boleyn-she is the only one who could protect you.”

Ned found himself wondering why Master Robinson had directed this statement particularly at Meg Black. What contacts could she have at court?

It was bitterly ironic. All that effort and now they had to head back across the river! Suddenly a fragment of Ned’s university education popped into his thoughts. Great, at last he was able to draw on the classics. Now he knew how Caesar felt when crossing that river in Italy against the orders of the Senate; bloody terrified!

Mistress Black seemed to take the dangerous advice very calmly and gave a very slight nod in acknowledgement. “So back to Southwark.”

What could he do? Not the Liberties again! Oh no, and Ned just knew Canting Michael would be waiting for him!

Chapter Fifteen-Good Company in Bermondsey

It was with a nervously wary glance that Ned stepped off the wherry at Bermondsey stairs. He’d have preferred further along, but Rob and Gruesome Roger had spotted a number of tilt boats bearing the Cardinal’s banner plying the river. So rather than risk being halted it was straight across the river from the Tower. Damn, that meant the whole of Southwark shore to traverse, at least a mile. Ned had to hope that everyone and his dog would be watching the bridge and its more popular landing spots rather than this forsaken spot by the Benedictine abbey. If one wished for discretion, it was possible to take one of the small tracks south and cut down towards the far side of St Margaret’s Hill to Blackman Street, then walk back through the High street traffic. The problem was that you ended up trudging for miles down muddy lanes, then trying to push through the press of carters, farmers and herds of cattle. Mud, mounds of cattle turds and delay weren’t appealing.

Gruesome Roger, as seemed to be his custom, lead the way followed by Mistress Black who was trying to imply that her association with those behind was in the order of mistress to servant. Ned was getting used to her arrogant and impetuous manner, and right now couldn’t have cared less if she styled herself the Queen of Sheba, so long as she left him out of her schemes. The overheard conversation at the Steelyards still rankled. He’d have thought that after the talk with Master Robinson she’d realise that they all had to work together to get out of this scrape. As far as he could see, Ned Bedwell was still considered a chancy acquaintance who could be sacrificed at the first opportunity. It just wasn’t fair, or sensible! He had enough problems to sort through, like which of the great lords wanted them the most?

If Gruesome Roger was to be believed, and that was chancy proposition in itself, Suffolk’s men had burst into the Mont Jovis Inn yesterday, hot for heretics. That his present company had been prepared for a quick escape was…well, was curiously fortuitous now he had a chance to consider it. However if they’d been captured that was another matter. Charles Brandon may lack the same power as Wolsey or Norfolk, but that didn’t make him the ‘parfit knight’ as Chaucer had it. In the trip across the river Ned had mulled over Ben Robinson’s estimation of the Duke of Suffolk. It had been brief but correct. Brandon had been the King’s chosen commander for the last campaign in France and if the weather hadn’t foiled his efforts he would have taken Paris. Suffolk stood in a very special position as his majesty’s closest companion. They’d grown up together and Brandon was his royal master’s favoured jousting partner. In many ways the duke had the constant ear of the King-he was married to the King’s younger sister and he had fathered so far three of the four closest Tudor heirs after princess Mary, one of them the young Henry Brandon who, apart from King James of Scotland, was the only other legitimate male Tudor so far.

That simple fact bore further deep consideration if and when His Majesty’s annulment went through. He’d had this discussion with Geoff Sutton a few weeks back when they’d been gossiping about the interminable Legatine commission. Geoff had paid very close attention to the proceedings, even more than Will who’d been there. Geoff was seeking a position in a bishop’s household and so was keen on ecclesiastical law as a path for advancement. In his estimation, after an annulment was granted, the marriage was dissolved as if it had never been and any children were declared illegitimate. So the young Princess Mary would have to be declared bastard and removed from the line of succession. Unless of course one then petitioned the Pope in Rome for a further bull granting legal status to any children.

As would be expected, both sets of documents would take time and be expensive. To get an idea how long and how costly you could always ask the Duke of Suffolk. Charles Brandon had been through the whole process, trying to dissolve two prior marriages and legitimate his Tudor children. Geoff had seen a copy of the bull at St Paul’s. It recognised the prior divorces and made legal all and any heirs of the said Duke and the Dowager Queen of France, Mary Tudor and pronounced ecclesiastical censures on all who called into question the Duke's subsequent marriages, granted on 12 May 1528, by the seal of Pope Clement VII and so forth. As everyone knew they were married thirteen years ago, and according to lawyers at the Inns, the only reason it was dealt with so expeditiously were the rich gifts and smooth work by Cardinal Wolsey.

That was all pretty simple when stripped of the extra complications such as foreign and factional politics as well as the battle for supremacy in the Royal Court. It did however leave one salient fact for the next few years. Before another royal wife was chosen or had any children, all the fruits of succession lay in the hand of Charles Brandon.

The other factor that struck Ned as worrying was that according to Will Coverdale, Suffolk had publicly railed against his erstwhile patron, Wolsey. Ben Robinson back at the Tower had confirmed that shift, and had hinted that to consolidate a better position at court Brandon would be eager to secure the Cardinal’s angels and the secret letters. Ned had a growing suspicion that no matter what the true secret of Smeaton’s satchel, any of the court factions would ‘wade through a river of blood’ to gain the advantage. That blood of course wouldn’t be theirs, which was the whole idea of having retainers.

This new avalanche of concerns left Ned feeling overwhelmed with the promised return of that nagging headache he’d been enduring for the past few days. Now he’d had time to review their situation, he felt that despite the advice of Master Robinson they were even more vulnerable than before and of course the secret complications of Mistress Black didn’t help. His daemon muttered that so far her efforts had dug them deeper into trouble. How true. That was why Ned felt very much alone as he walked next to Rob. Who could they trust?

He’d been round this problem several times today. Trust was a very valuable commodity in the modern world, worth more than gold according to some philosophers in their writings. It either aided your rise or guaranteed your fall. One of his acquaintances, Richard Stuckley, at the Inns of Court, had casually mentioned some recent work by an Italian who delved into the interplay of power, loyalty and ambition, and dedicated his work to Cesare Borgia captain of the Bande Noir in the Italian wars. Stuckley thought it was quite interesting, giving many tricks and stratagems. However the fellow claimed that since it was written in the Italian vernacular, Ned wouldn’t be able to comprehend it. Pity that. He could really do with some devious advice and as everyone knew the Italians were masters of deception and diplomacy. One piece came to mind from those corner chats-explore the minds of your allies so as you may know them better. Right!

“Ahh Rob, I don’t mean to pry, but who was that merchant who gave us shelter last night? Why’d he risk it?”

His large friend walked along in silence for a few more paces and while giving the back of his sister’s head a speculative look, he seemed to shrug off some burden and leant closer to Ned. “Meg wouldn’t approve. She still doesn’t fully trust you, but I feel you’re an honourable man in your own way Ned. You could’ve slipped off last night but chose to stay with us.”

Now that Rob had mentioned it, he hadn’t even considered disappearing in the early morning gloom before the rest of the party had awoken. He didn’t know whether to be proud of his chivalrous conduct or shocked at his sudden trusting naivety. Well no matter! That.option was closed and now he was trying his hardest to look both trustworthy and honest. It must have had some effect as Rob broke out into a broad grin and shook his head.

“Well Ned I’ve hardly known you a week an’ look at the trouble you’ve caused. If you were a cozener or cony catcher tis the strangest game. I’ll tell you what I can, but tis up to Meg whether she’ll give you the rest.”

Ned nodded his acceptance. Some background was better than none.

“As you know, our father an’ mother were taken last year, like so many others, by the Sweats.”

Ned made the obligatory sign of the cross. Luckily the Rich family had been spared the visitation. At the first hint of plague Uncle Richard moved the whole family out to the small manor in Essex. They then drenched everything including walls with vinegar, even mixing it with water to drink. Maybe it had preserved them. Others hadn’t been so lucky. Dozens of neighbours and friends in the parish had died. Even wealth and nobility had been no protection. The Angel of Death had scythed the royal court, taking servant and officer in equal measure. Two of the key figures in this affair had also been brushed by the wings of death, Cardinal Wolsey and Lady Anne. God, in his infinite mercy, had seen fit to restore them to health. It was no use questioning if it had been otherwise.

“Well, Uncle Williams the apothecary is our guardian and shares wardship with Albrecht Hagan, the Hanse merchant at the Steelyard who took us in. As for trust, he’s handled our family’s trade for over ten years and in all that time proved a true friend.”

So miracles still happened! An honest merchant-well, well. Ned had thought such things were only to be found in bible stories. “What’ll he do if the Cardinal’s men come calling?”

Rob Black rubbed his face and frowned. He seemed to be sorting through his reply. “Well Ned, I’ve no doubt Albrecht will point out that he hasn’t heard the parish warden call out our names for a summons, nor has the Steelyard been officially informed. Then if they push he’ll tell them that last he saw we took the long ferry down river heading for Gravesend.”

Ned had to admit that it a very practiced response, no doubt used before when dealing with Mistress Black’s heretical books trade. However he did wonder how well Master Hagan would stand up to intensive questioning. It was always difficult to tell how much coercion a man could take. That of course led him back to a more pressing question about this morning. “Ahh Rob, I don’t want this to come out the wrong way, but your sister, I don’t think she shares your trusting nature.”

That elicited a very loud laugh in response. Ned wasn’t sure what his friend found so funny. He wasn’t the one Mistress Black had considered removing. That long considered pause before her reluctant answer seemed to last an age.

“Ohh Ned you needn’t worry! She’ll not hand you over!”

Gruesome Roger gave a backwards glance at the echo of Rob’s laugh before making some side comment to his mistress. Rob Black was however too consumed with mirth to see any of this. He was laughing so hard he had to wipe tears from his eyes.

Ned didn’t see any reason for this response and nudged his companion in the ribs.

“Sorry Ned, I couldn’t help it. Tell me, did she look after any of your injuries?”

Ned automatically rubbed his hand over the strapping around his ribs and recalled the ministrations in the apothecary’s garret. “Well yes.”

His friend smiled openly and nodded his head. “It’s a bit like the tale of the good Samaritan, or when someone takes in an injured bird or dog. Once Meg does that then she’ll fight any to keep you safe.”

That was kind of reassuring, though Ned forbore to mention that in some places he’d been in Southwark, taking in an injured animal only meant a meat stew that night and a fur trim tomorrow.

So far all was going well. They’d just crossed the bridge to Tooleys Lane and were walking through Bermondsey village. About a hundred yards ahead on the left was Bermondsey Street. They could cut down there and travel along the back lanes skirting most of Southwark-safe, easy and fast.

So with a lighter step now that basic issues of trust had been resolved, they turned into Bermondsey Street. Later Ned blamed the herd of cattle. Rob blamed the distraction of the lass driving the cattle, while Gruesome Roger reckoned it was the afternoon sun punching through the clouds. Meg Black ignored all that. She kept it simple and consistent and blamed Ned.

Immediately behind the press of cattle that blocked the road was a band of non descript men. In the city you’d usually not give them a second glance, that’s if you had your own retinue or several hefty friends. Ned started out in a cold sweat instantly pulled his cap down as they sauntered past, sending up a fervent prayer for concealment. They’d almost past the cattle driver, a busty lass with straw blonde hair and a winsome encouraging smile, at first glance Rob was smitten and grinned like a loon right until he bumped into the bands’ leader who also similarly taken by the swaying hips.

“Hoy. Watch a’where yea goin’ lad!” The distraught cry came from the crumpled figure on the ground. Rob Black was full of profuse apologies as he helped the smaller man to his feet. The victim of the collision was dressed in the slightly ragged finery of a ‘distressed’ gentleman who was temporarily down on his luck, you know the look, worn velvet, tattered silk and frayed mock silver braid and a heavy cloak that had the appearance of, at the same time, both too many repairs and simultaneously not enough. In Rob’s case smaller actually meant more common sized and this poor fellow was shaking his head after colliding with a giant. “Well damn me for a Turk! Where’s yea headin’ young Samson?”

Ned tried to do two things at once, first blend into the background and secondly tell Rob to lie. He had the chance to do neither.

“We’re off to the Gryne Dragone good sirrah.”

The slightly rumpled ‘gentleman’ took a half step back and tilted his head back to take in the full measure of Rob. He gave a friendly gap-toothed grin and ‘tchtched’ loudly, his Adam’s apple oscillating like a ratchet block on a crane. It made him look like a scrawny egret trying to swallow a flounder.

“Why’s, that be a dangerous part o’ town lad. They eats fine lads such as yea for their supper. For a slight consideration we’s could see yea safe.”

“I thank you good master, but we already have a guide.”

Ned would have reached over and shoved his cap into Rob’s mouth except that it would draw unwanted attention. Then to his absolute horror his friend waved a hand in his direction. Rob’s victim swung his gaze Ned-wards and squinted his watery grey eyes for a moment before his eyebrows shot up like startled caterpillars. “Why, Lors’ blessin’s! Tis Red Ned! Tis really a gift fro’ the gud lord ta see yea Ned. Canting’s bin a missin’ yea so, a really pinin’ fo’ yea company!” It was such a cheerful voice. Gulping Jemmy was genuinely pleased to see him. It was just that for such a decent scoundrel, Gulping had an enormous blindside when it came to his master Canting Michael and failed to note the heavy vindictive streak.

“Ahh good day Gulping Jemmy. I’m pleased to see you as well. Just passing through. I’ll catch you after Sunday.” Ned gave the shorter man a clap on the shoulder and made to move off.

A swift hand caught his sleeve. “Nay, nay, Ned. Tis been twa long, an’ Canting told me he pines fr’ yea. He wanted ta pleasure o’ yea company ifn ever I found yea. What say we go’s over taLouland Inn for a quench o’ ale, till I gets word t’ Canting.”

Ned would have tried to pull away but for a few difficulties. The first was he really did like Gulping. The fellow was an engaging rogue full of the most amazing tales, but secondly and more importantly, Gulping’s men outnumbered them.

As Gulping requested they complied, and his companions became ‘guests’, including the glowering Mistress Black. Ned was thankful she didn’t possess the evil eye. Otherwise he wouldn’t have made it to the bench before being transformed into a newt. As her piercing glare bored into his quailing conscience, Ned had a flash of inspiration. While they were all taking their seats in the tavern at the hearty invitation of Gulping Jemmy, he grabbed a passing Mistress Black and pulled her into his lap. As Smeaton would have related if he was still alive, that was a singularly dangerous act. Ned had to call on most of the wrestling skills he’d learnt just to ensure he wasn’t crippled. After a most undignified struggle and a few more bruises which aroused many an amused comment from Gulping’s lads, Ned managed to plant a kiss on her cheek while quickly whispering a plan to her. It was a ploy fraught with difficulties, but he’s wasn’t prepared to risk the tender mercies of Canting.

“Damn you Meg Black, I trying to get us out of this mess! Buy them firkins of the double strong and get the Tavern keeper to add a measure of Brandywine to each!”

She pushed off and spun around with her hand prepared for just the kind of round house blow he had come to expect. “Don’t touch me again you groping measle!”

Expected or not, he failed to avoid it and damn but it hurt in that stinging, aching kind of way that brought a flood of white spots before his eyes.

Gulping let out a roar of laughter at the sight and gave Ned a more considerate slap on the back. “Ned, she’s a feisty lass. I’ve nay seen many that could set yea aback. Is she you’rn?

After a cautious shake of his head, and a cautious exploration of the tender spot that was his jaw, Ned gave a grudging reply. “We’re more in the way of business partners, Gulping. These three are with me to explore a profitable venture.”

Gulping gave quiet chuckle and patted the side of his large battered nose with a finger. “I’sunderstan’ opportunities. Why Canting’s over ta river ‘avin’ a chat wit’ some lord about one right now.”

That revelation almost lost Ned any remaining composure he had left. Damn them Canting was already deep in a lord’s purse. Ned desperately tried to convey all the nonchalance that was currently don the missing list. “Canting must have moved up in the world. Who’s he seeing?”

“Ahh Ned, yeas a clever lad, but ol’ Canting reckons to save ta surprise.” Gulping gave a broad friendly smile as the serving lass brought over a collection of large wooden tankards.

“Thankee lass.” Gulping swallowed the whole firkin without stopping or pausing for breath, showing just how he acquired his nickname. As usual it got an appreciative cheer from his men as well as a gasp of admiration from Gruesome Roger. The gang captaine lowered the empty tankard and let out a loud sigh of pleasure. “By ta blessed Thomas, that’s a proper double!”

Well to be a leader in Canting’s crew a man had to have some special skills apart from thievery. In Gulping case it was well known around Southwark that he earned a good living from fleecing newcomers by challenging them to a drinking bout. As expected he always won either by speed or capacity. Ned had little hope of winning his freedom with any similar contest, but he did hope that Gulping might soften a little and accept a bribe.

“Tis good t’ while a way the afternoon wit yea, Ned. I’s missed yea latterly. Southwark ain’t near so amusing wit’ut yea.”

Ned leaned across and slipped a few angels under his host’s hand. “I think of you as a kindly uncle, Gulping. How about letting me go and I’ll square it with Canting later?”

Gulping Jemmy may have been friendly and amiable but he wasn’t slow. He scooped the coins up and gave one a casual nibble. “I’s impressed Ned. Yea’re a dear lad, but it would nay be worth my quick if’n I let yea go. Canting still has a set agin yea cos o’ that ploy yea pulled last year.”

Gulping looked so upset, his Adams apple quivered alarmingly as if it were about to leap out in agitation though the gold coins still vanished into a pocket. “I’s could let the lass an ta others loose but Ned, yea ‘aveta stay for Canting.”

It was a start, but damn was it too much to expect that Canting had forgotten the incident of the rats and dogs! It seemed that it still rankled. It shouldn’t but it did. Ned had chanced his life and gained his nickname, a very stupid act but at least notable and it had won him some considerable standing in the darker regions of the city.

That had been in the spring last year when he possessed nowhere near the maturity or sense that he now possessed. The day had started badly with yet another argument with his uncle over his future prospects. It had escalated into the inevitable shouting match and led directly to Ned storming out of the house in search of distractions.

His favoured place for drinking at that time was the Bull and Goat in the Southwark liberties. Well the result that night was he had got well and truly plastered, much taken by drink as one wit had it, and so deeply the tosspot that at the bear baiting the next day, he had taken up Canting Michael’s traditional offer at the end of the first round.

It must have been pot courage and a damned lot of that to do something so gut wrenchingly stupid. After the bodies of the first bear and the dogs that had fallen victim to the bear’s claws had been dragged away, Canting Michael always made the offer of two hundred golden angels to whoever survived a round of the rats and dogs. For the purveyor of the entertainment it was always a safe bet. Some fool or other was always desperate enough to try for the riches. Canting’s challenge provided a promise of escape from the grinding despair and misery that was life at the bottom rung of the Liberties. Many had accepted the offer. So far none had succeeded and most of those had died as a result, but it was still there, the glittering prize, inspiration and peril.

Ned, lost in his drunken fog, had accepted and so he had found himself in the pit betwixt several ravenous mastiffs and fifty rats. The first clawing had sobered him up fast and several minutes fending of multiple assaults by fang and claw had seen him drenched in blood. By what could only be the providence of God’s grace he was still alive. Even now he had no clear idea how he’d managed to win the savage battles in the pit. All he did remember was the acclaim of the crowd and Canting Michael’s loaded promise to seek out such an enterprising lad. The gold must have funded the most amazing bender of feasting and drinking, for he could recall only the most tantalising of glimpses.

At the end of a week he came to his senses at last, amazingly still with twenty five angels left in his purse. That must have been some cutpurse’s generous oversight. So in the space of a day he had gained the fame of the Liberties as ‘Red Ned’, the only survivor of Canting Michael’s baiting pit. It was perhaps ironic that apart from useful notoriety, he’d also gained the lasting enmity of Canting. The fact that his success had led to a clamour for further bouts that had all ended to the advantage of Baiting Pit owner was ignored in favour of that rancour.

Gulping patted his shoulder in sympathy “Ahh Ned, I’s can see yea abit taken wit’ yea troubles. Fear not. I’ll nay mention yea’r last cozening trick wit’ young Samson there.”

Canting’s captaine waved a languid hand towards Rob Black who was regaling a few of Gulping’s lads with the tale of shooting the bridge race. “Twas a clever trick. Ol’ Canting were fair livid over his losses. I’s still can’t reckon how’s yea got t’ ta bear an’ dogs.”

Ned remained smiling, and toasted his companion. Well at least this way most of them would get free, though it indicated a few flaws in his bearded disguise if Gulping here could see through it.

“I appreciate that Gulping. Just to show you, I’ll stand a round for you and your men.” Ned slammed two more gold coins on the table. “Innkeeper, five quarts of your best Brandywine!”

It was worth a try. The Inn looked more prosperous than the usual alehouse that infested the Liberties, who knows the liquor may even have been palatable?

“Bless yea Ned. ‘at be a rit’ Christian act. If’n yea want, I’ll eve’ stand surety fo’ yea wit’ Canting!” That was remarkably generous and in the usual course would have given a boost to his confidence. Now though it was useless. Canting would sell him to one of the powers at Court in a heartbeat.

The several jugs of strong spirit arrived borne by Mistress Meg Black herself. She plunked a large pewter jug down in front of Gulping and lent towards him over the table. Ned’s eyes bulged. That was a much more generous spread of white breasts than he’d seen afore. She’d loosened her bodice! His codpiece felt all tight and constricting. Had someone stacked the fire? It felt awfully warm in here. Then in a voice breathless with promise Meg whispered loudly into Gulping’s ear. “Take it. Take it all. I likes a man who can do the deed.”

Ned could have sworn she licked his ear. Gulping didn’t need any more encouragement. He gave a knowing grin and grasped the handle in his right hand and brought the edge of the jug to his lips, and pausing but for a moment, began the longest draft Ned had ever seen. Surely he couldn’t. It must be the best part of a gallon. Ale, even strong ale, was possible but he’d never seen anyone take more than a pint of spirits. The empty jug slammed down onto the table to a roar from his men and Ned, seized by inspiration, dropped another handful of spinning gold coins on the scarred wooden plank. “Five angels to any man who can equal Gulping Jemmy, the Lord o’ Bermondsey!

His followers needed no encouragement and set to their own feats with gusto. It was fair to say that none equalled their captaine and a few probably spilt more than they drank. Gulping sat on the bench grinning with anticipation as Meg Black slid into the space beside him and handed him a small horn cup. “Pledge me your friendship Master Jemmy.”

Gulping gave a polite nod and polished it off like the last then made to claim his kiss. Meg easily intercepted his hand and eased it down. Gulping seemed to have a puzzled look on his face as he watched his hand flop on the table. Then he began to slide ever so slowly sideways and his still grinning face collided with Meg’s shoulder.

Ned leant closer. Gulping was here in the flesh. That was true enough. His eyes however were unfocused and the body as limp as a boned fish. “What did you put in his drink?”

“Just a little apothecary’s remedy I got out of a book.” Meg Black sounded so pleased. She eased Gulping Jemmy’s head carefully onto his crossed arms. It looked just like he was slumbering.

Ned quickly glanced around to see how his band had taken their leader’s collapse. He needn’t have worried. They’d joined Gulping in the arms of Morpheus and were draped over various benches in the tavern. Ned was deeply impressed. He hadn’t hoped for anything so soon, or so successful. “What’s it called?”

“Paracelsus names it Laudanum, and believes it a strong physick for illness.”

Looking at its victims, Ned had a few doubts about whether it would cure illness or just push you into that pleasant plateau where having a leg sawn off was given no more credence than flea bite. He prodded Gulping a few times. Nothing happened and the smile remained.

“Can he hear me?”

Meg Black gave a shrug and moved around the room, emptying out the other jugs of spirit.

Ned put his mouth close to Gulping and did his best to imitate the speech of Canting. “Gulping Jemmy where’s I off to ‘cross the river?” Then he gave the body a shove.

Gulping gave a grumble and a lazy shrug before mumbling a reply. “Minste’, Canting yea recall.

“Aye Jemmy ‘at where the place. Who was I ta see?” The smile quirked slightly as the words slurred out.

“Why’s ta see Suff’lk’sm’nab’ut me friend, Ned.”

Ned’s blood turned to ice. He hated it when his imaginings were right. He grabbed Gulping’s cloak and gave a shake of his head. “I think the sooner we make the Gryne Dragone the safer we’ll be.”

Ned left three angels with the innkeeper and strict instructions to ‘mind’ Gulping and his lads. It may not have been necessary since only a bedlam loon would harm one of Canting’s men this side of Southwark. But Ned did believe poor Gulping Jemmy would have stood up for him and any loyalty, even so slight, needed reward. Strangely enough once they hit the road Meg Black let him lead them all the way to High Street. His daemon had a ready answer. After their last collision maybe she wanted him to be the Forlorn Hope!

Chapter Sixteen-The Southwark Watch

It was less than a mile to the High Street at Southwark, and if it hadn’t been for their meeting with Gulping Jemmy it should have been an easy walk. Leaving Canting’s gang captaine and his lads to snooze off the combined effects of Brandywine, ale and laudanum in the tavern they continued their progress towards the centre of Southwark. Ned was at a loss to understand Mistress Black’s ready compliance. She only made a few minor derogatory comments as they walked along and generally cooperated with his directions. Had a kindly saint smitten her with sweet reason? His daemon quietly expressed its doubts, though his angel for once didn’t venture even the shadow of a charitable opinion. So under Ned’s direction they dodged from one piece of cover to another, using the driven herds of cattle, geese and sheep or the lumbering carts and wagons. The last gave the best protection, despite the profane curses of the wagoneers and the suspicious glares of the clusters of gossips by the wells.

Afternoon was pushing on. As shielding, Ned thought his method was particularly brilliant. No one would be able pick them out of this congestion, though it did have some drawbacks. The progress was slow and the aroma of the farmyard tended to be cloying, and it took more than an hour to progress less than a mile. They finally came to the relatively open space where Tooley Street hit High Street by the entrance to London Bridge, and the chaos increased. The flow out from the city forced them along High Street towards St Margaret’s Hill, and with the rest of the press, they came to a shuddering halt by the Pillory. Ned wasn’t the only one to feel nervous. They’d all caught sight of the long rank of steel tipped halberds glittering in the bursts of afternoon light as they cut through the grey clouds. It was far too great a display for the punishment of thieves or transgressing bakers.

In the midst of High Street there was a prominent island, well placed for public view. It was the same in all towns and villages in the realm. Commonly it was the site of proclamations and punishment, where the delivery of justice could be seen by all as a warning against breaches of the law, both local and those of the King’s Majesty. Tower Hill was by far the most popular where thousands could watch the punishment of traitors and murderers bearing public witness to the proper ordering of the realm.

Here in Southwark the administration of the law was no less visible, or any more merciful. Common misdemeanours received a sentence of pillorying or being locked in a pair of stocks for a given period ranging from a day to a week. The miscreant provided an endless source of amusement for the community and served as an impromptu target for children, either for taunts or missiles, depending on their humour. The cage swinging nearby was another matter. It was meant for the incarceration of highwaymen and outlaws captured on the Surrey roads on the way to London.

The cage wasn’t empty. It was difficult to see if the emaciated figure was still alive or not, but how a soul that wasted still survived was either a miracle or a curse.

At the market square it wasn’t the rotted figure that gained Ned’s wide eyed attention, but rather the man on the horse next to it. He was in his late twenties and of middling height and solid build. His fleshy face was dominated by a trimmed light brown beard and watery grey eyes, and to Ned he was very familiar. George Cavendish, a gentleman of the household of Cardinal Wolsey. The Lord Chancellor’s servant frequently delivered messages from his master to the Inns of Court and was currently scowling at a portly figure in the gown and fur collar of a lawyer, a man esteemed in the title of Commissioner and Justice of Peace for the township of Southwark, Master William Overton. He was a gentleman renowned throughout Surrey for three particular attributes, firstly an amazing shortness of sight, secondly a rigid obedience to common rights and privileges, and lastly a reputation for being the most venal judge in the entire County. Right now he was puffed up in all his legal dignity and Cavendish wasn’t happy.

“Sirrah, I tell ye, unless yea have a warrant from the Lord Chancellor, I’ll not allow yea to disturb the good folk of Southwark with yea hubbub and mischief!”

“And I tell you Justice Overton, it is essential for the safety of the Realm that you obey the Lord Chancellor’s commands!”

From that choleric demand and the reddish colour of Cavendish, Ned got the impression this discussion had been under way for some time.

“So yea said four times already, but apart from mutterings of treason, yea have said naught of any legal writ and the good folk of Southwark will nay suffer any expense on the say so of some court waiter, no matter how fancy his dress!”

Cavendish bent lower off his saddle and shouted back into the face of Overton. “My master is the Lord Chancellor, you paunchy beef witted measle! I’ll have you in the Tower so fast your feet ’ll still be on this side of the river!”

After that dread insult the crowd collectively held its breath in anticipation. Justice Overton wiped the sprayed spittle from his face and focused his squint eyed glare on the Cardinal’s servant. “Your master may be Lord of the Star Chamber and an archbishop to boot, but after all the ‘amicable grants’ and taxes he’s levied on us, I’ll not call out the Watch just so as you gets to trawl the stews for your missing rent boy or a stray trull!”

Ned smiled and relaxed. There was no doubt about it, Overton was good at leverage. For Cavendish the message behind the defiance slowly tricked past his suffused exterior and he visibly calmed down before giving a stilted reply. “My lord is generous to those deserving of his favour.”

Ned pushed closer. He wanted to hear this. The rest of the puzzled band followed creating a ripple of complaints through the crowd, though none compared with the vile mutters of Mistress Black.

“How generous?” came Overton’s quick response.

Cavendish was seen to struggle with some inner demon. Ned thought he was trying to figure out how little he could get away with when it was out of his own purse. “Five angels and ten more when you bring the miscreant to me.”

“Ten angels now an’ twenty when we find the one yea want.”

Ned shook his head in disgust. Not even a yeoman from the shires was so easy to cozen. Cavendish was plainly unaccustomed to bargaining. He named too high a figure to begin with and signalled his desperate need. He’d have been better to start at several shillings and offer beer money as well.

Cavendish hesitated a moment and gave a reluctant nod. Overton may be as blind as a bat, but he had a canny nose able to scent the collapse of an opponent. In an instant the Commissioner of Peace was all smiles and compliance before turning to his left and bellowing out a ringing command. “Dewberry, where art yea, y’ tosspotting malt worm? Get yea lads here!”

The crowd parted and a large stout figure slowly lumbered into view. If he’d been a foot or so taller he would have been formidably impressive, that’s if the barrel like shape didn’t also wobble alarmingly at each heavy step. Eventually the figure came to a quivering halt before Overton and delivered an irregular salute that wavered beside a large red florid nose. “Constable Dewberry as requ’sted!”

From Cavendish’s bulging eyes and open jaw, Ned surmised that the cardinal’s servant mustn’t have visited Southwark before. Constable Dewberry was a legend here. His slow ponderous pace was much appreciated by the nips and foisters who stole purses and pilfered from stalls while his loudly ringing tones calling the ‘all’s well’ at night could also guarantee the lack of any sneak thief or lurking ambush along which ever lane he made his stately progress, since it gave them sufficient warning to settle their business and be elsewhere. Then just as a precaution if you didn’t hear him, he was easily identified by an old style helm with enormous plumes, left over from as he claimed his days serving the King’s father in his fight for the throne.

“Constable, have yea summoned yea stout lads an’ honest yeoman, the Southwark Watch?” Overton made the question ring with potent promise.

The redoubtable constable gave another trembling salute before his bass roar shook the crowd. “Southwark Watch, rally!”

With a command like that, one would expect a smart lot to strut out through the crowd, trained and drilled to the perfection portrayed by the London Ward Musters, all glittering armour and polished pikes. Or perhaps they might imitate the precision step and matching uniforms of the yeoman of the King’s Guards. After that summons you could tell that’s what Cavendish was expecting. He was craning his head this way and that seeking out the ‘stout fellows and honest yeoman’ of this borough.

Ned gave a quick glance around the crowd. He could tell what they were waiting for. All of them were watching the Lord Chancellor’s servant with a keen anticipation, the sort that gathers to enjoy the street theatre of a London brawl.

Eventually a collection of men pushed their way through and Cavendish, in the fine tradition of the gulled yokel, switched his even more wide eyed startled glare betwixt the motley band and their proud as punch commander. “What is…this?”

“This be the Watch sir! A fine body o’ men if’n I may says so!”

It was plain that Cavendish was bursting to say otherwise as the keepers of the peace of Southwark shuffled into a very irregular rank. “Is…is this all of them?” You could hear the incredulity turning Cavendish’s manly bellow into a shrill plea.

“Nay sir, o’ course n’t.” Constable Dewberry lifted up a large hand and began to tick off absent watchmen. “Watkins is off buryin’ his dear old gran. Fielder ’shavin’ a tooth pulled by the barber at Groat Street. Thompson’s been pressed for the King’s service. Burton’s got a dose o’ the French pox. Clarke got knifed in the brawl yesterday eve. Aitken’s in the Clink for debt, and Fenton’s leg aches in the damp so he only comes out in the summer m’lord!”

Cavendish made a quick mental calculation but still seemed most unsatisfied. He scowled and clenched his fist. “By your muster roll you are paid for twenty. With the ones here you’re still several men short. Where are they?”

That clever bit of deduction had old Constable Dewberry sweating for a moment, then he snapped off another wavering salute and shot back as fast as anything. “The others m’lord, are down south a lookin’ for Black Will the highwayman, a dreadful murderer an’ felon. Justice Overton ‘as the writ an’ warrant m’lord!”

The justice of Southwark nodded furiously in agreement, while Cavendish had the look of a man who’d sucked a particularly sour plum. Giving a pained sigh he rode over to inspect his new troops. “This man has only one arm!”

“Aye m’lord but he fights wit’ the tuther.”

The aforementioned ‘good limb’ looked barely strong enough to lift a firkin. The High Street audience began to chuckle.

“Constable what about that one? He’s…he’s…sweet Jesu…scratching his cods!”

The fellow singled out by the wavering finger wasn’t so much giving his codpiece a friendly contemplative scratch as most common fellows do to dislodge the fleas. Not so, his hand was buried up to the wrist within the said apparel, where he appeared to be engaged in a life and death struggle with a ferret…oh yes and drooling.

Cavendish grimaced and forbore to mention this latter particular to the attentive audience.

“Oh don’t yea mind Dylan. Only happens when’s the sheep come into town m’lord.”

The crowd howled with laughter at that, though the Lord Chancellor’s servant looked rather more distressed at the answer. Instead he rallied and pushed onto the next watchman. “What about this fellow Constable? Isn’t he blind?”

“Only during the day m’lord. At night he sees like an owl.”

Ned smiled. He didn’t think Sightless Sam saw past his nose except when a tankard was at his lips.

As for Cavendish, he just shook his head continuing along the line. “And this lopped fellow? How in the name of the blessed Jesus can he serve?”

The stout yeoman in question could see and possessed both arms, though only one hand. The other terminated in an iron hook. If only it was so small an affliction then maybe his inclusion wouldn’t be quite so questionable. However he also lacked both ears, a nose and a leg from the knee. As Ned knew, the thumping echo of the wooden stump and crutch at night told any potential foister that he needn’t speed his escape to more than a casual saunter.

“Why’s m’lord, that’s me corporal, Dick Benbow. The fellow’s a veteran o’ the wars’ agin the Turk. Nay man in England ‘as slain more musselmen than he ‘as, an’ suffered for it m’lord!”

Ned shoved his hand into his mouth to stop the surging howls of laughter. He knew for a fact old Benbow there had never been further than Gravesend, and his grievous injuries were inflicted as a recipient of the King’s justice.

Cavendish finished his inspection and morosely shook his head. The Southwark Watch had clearly come up short in his estimation. Ned certainly understood Cavendish’s dismay. Only when he was unconscious and disarmed could this ‘fine body of men’ have managed to ‘capture’ Red Ned. In a last flare of waning hope, the Lord Chancellor’s servant turned to the gathered crowd. “Is there any man with his heart brimming with loyalty to serve His Sovereign Majesty and crush treason?”

In Southwark it was a forlorn cry indeed. Ned spun around to see if any of the audience were crack brained enough to volunteer and his blood froze solid. Then he boldly stepped forward and called out. “Ho sir. I and my retainers will join you! As any good Englishmen we cannot stomach treason to our noble king!”

All three of his companions looked stricken as if he’d gone Bedlamite mad. They’d have melded into the crowd but as happens in such gatherings, the audience as one instinctively stepped back leaving a clear circle of space. Ned could only imagine what Mistress Black must have been muttering as he strode up to the Lord Chancellor’s servant.

Master Cavendish on the other hand treated Ned’s arrival as the second coming. He even dismounted and gave him a welcoming clap on the shoulder. “It does my heart good to see such love of my master and our Sovereign lord!”

Not surprising really. Between Ned, Gruesome Roger and Rob Black they had more physical presence than all of the Watch combined. Cavendish was in raptures. He must have been feeling a right fool for having been taken in by Master Overton.

Ned’s companions stood in a very wary cluster. As for Mistress Back, it was best not to consider what was being planned behind those fiery blue grey eyes but no doubt as his daemons suggested, they promised pain and retribution. Lots of it!

“Well Master Cavendish, what’s our duty? How can we assist our Sovereign’s right hand?”

“Ahh Master…?”

“Thomas. Thomas Fischer of Rotherhithe. These are my retainers, Roger and Robert, along with my cousin Margaret. We’re to Temple Bar for my family’s affairs.” Ned gave out the lie with accustomed ease.

Cavendish was so eager for help he didn’t even twitch, but pulled Ned closer. “There is a treasonous plot involving some stew sweepings from Southwark. They’re involved in the murder of John Smeaton, a trusted servant of the Lord Chancellor, who was on a matter of the King’s interest. The scum are believed to be plotting further mischief. We must find them!”

Ned sadly shook his head in plain disbelief. “These are decayed times we live in. Who’re we searching for?” This was one of the reasons for Ned’s conversion from stealth to openness. They needed current information.

“One calls himself Red Ned, some cozener from the baiting pits and dicing tables. Another is his punk, a herb dabbler from Greyfriars, while the third is said to be a bearded northerner.”

That was a very interesting list. The first two were sort of correct, but a bearded Northerner? Who was he?

“Where do we find them and what descriptions do we have?” Ned shot back the question in a brisk fashion.

Cavendish gave his trimmed beard a thoughtful rub before replying. “As to where they are,” Cavendish gave a shrug and a scowl, “Red Ned escaped from the Clink. He couldn’t have got far. The bridge is guarded and the river has several of my master the Lord Chancellor’s barges patrolling. The miscreant has to be here, hiding amongst the Southwark scourings. As to a description, well he’s a traitor so not doubt has a mean close eyed look and is as deformed as his rotted soul.”

Ned smiled and nodded knowingly. This was getting better with each word. “It must be so. As we know the inner man is reflected in the physical features. It was so with that vile usurper, Richard of Gloucester. So it is with every mean villain, warped in face and twisted of limb.”

Cavendish broke out into a wide smile and shook Ned’s hand, slipping across a small clinking purse. “I am blessed with good fortune! A man of modern learning! Can I beg you to lead the search from here to Lambeth Palace? I’ll partner your men with the Watch for they look a shifty lot, more likely to sell their mothers than find a traitor! I fear I have to stay here in case the fiend tries to sneak out of Southwark. My men will ring the borough. If you’ve need, get that fat constable to sound his horn.”

Ned gave what he hoped was an elegant bow, flourishing Gulping Jemmy’s borrowed cloak in a wide swirl mainly to hide his grin. “Sir, it is an honour to serve. I would shed my life’s blood to suppress treason.”

He strutted back to his friends and leant towards a clearly steaming Mistress Black. “Now, now, Mistress Vixen. Hold your loving hand. We’ve just joined the hunt for the evil Red Ned, or else Canting Michael over there in the crowd will claim us for Suffolk!”

Mistress Black frowned darkly but withheld any blow, while Rob and Roger who’d been listening in just gave accepting shrugs and followed him back to his new command.

“Constable Dewberry!”

The watchman in question attempted to draw his bulk into a more alert stance. It didn’t make much difference. “Sir!”

“As you no doubt over heard, Master Cavendish has requested I lead you in this venture. Know that I mean to rely on your vast experience in this. Where would be the best place to start? I was thinking of perhaps St Mary Overie and its row of stews and taverns.” Ned gave the purse in his hand a discrete jingle.

Constable Dewberry’s hand wobbled up for another salute. Any fool who’d spent time in Southwark would also know of the good constables’ other main attribute, his ready recognition of ‘gifts’. “Aye sir, that be the best place!”

So with Ned and company in the lead, they proceeded to the Bankside shore under the full, if halting, escort of Southwark’s infamous Watch, and from what Ned could see, his potential nemesis Canting Michael was left to prowl the fringe of High Street unable to pounce until Cavendish’s men moved off. Ned gave a heartfelt prayer that the Lord Chancellor’s servant was planning on a long stay.

Being across the river, Southwark was not under the jurisdiction of the London authorities, and to vex them even more, it was also made up of a patchwork of Liberties under the direct claim of the Church. The Bishop of Winchester had his manor nearby, as did the Archbishop of Canterbury, his London abode-Lambeth Palace. Neither of those two senior prelates were friends of Cardinal Wolsey who owned the sumptuous palace across the river at York Place and in his current difficult circumstance, it was a prudent move on Cavendish’s part not to antagonise them.

If one also counted the competing court factions, that lent an extra edge of peril. The Howard clan had Norfolk House opposite Lambeth Palace and Suffolk had a large manor nearby. So while this small patch was in theory packed with unfriendly forces, their cheek by jowl placement nullified the threats, or so Ned hoped.

The day was getting darker as the black clouds crowded overhead. Any sensible man would be thinking of concluding their business and getting under shelter. With the Watch you could tell that thought was uppermost in their minds, well at least those who didn’t seem unhealthy obsessed with sheep.

For form’s sake Ned poked into the first couple of alehouses and stews, using the many faceted skills of the Watch. He sent them in for the searches always with a few coins to ‘encourage’ the troops. Wisely he ensured the rest of them stayed outside to keep an eye on any pursuers, while all the time keeping the baleful Mistress Black at a reasonable distance.

As luck would have it they’d gained enough space by the time they’d reached the Cardinal’s Cap. Ned really didn’t want any of his company to be seen here. It might prompt inconvenient recollections, so he pulled the lumbering Watch commander to one side. “Ahh Constable Dewberry, I believe we’d have better luck if we split up. Stay here and see what you can discover.”

Ned dropped the small purse into the constable’s ready hand. “I’ve a mind to investigate the Gryne Dragone.”

Practiced instinct carried the constable through the next few moments. One hand discretely shoved the purse into his expansive doublet while the other snapped up in a brisk salute. Then the import of Ned’s instruction percolated through and two emotions washed over the fleshy face. The first was a flush of cheery satisfaction at being paid to ‘investigate the gaming house’. The next wasn’t so pleasing. His ruddy features turned a deathly pale and he struggled for speech. “Sir, wouldn’t it be better if’n we all investigated the gamin’ ‘ouse? Tis a friendly place and welcoming girls if’n yea gets my drift.”

The last place Ned wanted to go was back into the Cardinal’s Cap. He casually waved off the invitation. “No Constable. I believe your men are the best for this task. Local wisdom and all that.”

Constable Dewberry stepped closer, and grabbing Ned by the arm, thrusting his waxen face in close. Ned tried to gain some distance from the fetid aroma of onions and ale but the Watch commander had a surprisingly firm grip for a tub of lard. “Nay lad. I beg thee come inside. Join me in an ale. I’ll even pays for it.”

This was unusual behaviour. Ned dropped a hand to the sword Ben Robinson had pressed on him in clear threat. “Unhand me Constable or you’ll regret it!”

Rob and Gruesome took a step closer overshadowing the clearly trembling Constable. Dewberry flicked his wide eyed gaze to the two larger men and licked his lips nervously. “Yea mistake me lad. Tis your own safety I’s thinking of. Yea don’t want to go there, not to the Gryne Dragone. Even we’s leave the place well alone!”

As usual Mistress Black couldn’t keep out of any discussion and pushed her way forward between Ned’s rescuers and the constable. “Why not?”

“Ahh mistress, surely yea have heard? Tis the haunt of Gryne’s men. You don’t wants to go there!”

Meg Black just frowned at the answer but for Ned it had another effect. The slow chill of comprehension crept up his spine. “No Constable… surely not! Those tales must be over blown. Such things don’t happen in these enlightened times.” It was bravely said and may have banished the ill tales of memory, if not for the visible shaking of the redoubtable Constable Dewberry.

“Nay sir. I saw what was left. A few months ago they cornered a fellow down by St Mary’s Overie an’ hacked his arms and legs off with a great butcher’s cleaver, then shoved the torso on a spike and paraded it down High Street calling out for Southwark to beware of breaking ‘Gryne’s Peace’. It even terrified ol’ Cantin’ Michael’s men. They still won’t cross High Street after dark, God’s holy truth sir!” To add verification the constable crossed his expansive girth.

Well that put a different complexion on their visit to the Gryne Dragone. Ned tried to figure out what they could do. He for one didn’t want his parts paraded around Southwark.

“Pack of weak kneed cowards! Stop dawdling.” Mistress Black obviously heeded no one or common sense for she strode down the alley towards the ominous district. Gruesome Roger watched her retreating back for a few moments before giving a resigned shrug and following after.

At that hint a sheepish Rob joined them, leaving Ned with a sorely shaken constable. The old soldier gave him consoling pat on the shoulder. “Looks like your friends are for the Angels lad. I’ll light a few candles in yea memory.”

Straightening his shoulders and with hand firmly on hilt, he strode after as if he owned the road. Well he really didn’t have a choice did he? Red Ned Bedwell, the ‘Scourge of Southwark’, wasn’t going to be shamed by a mere girl, and certainly not Mistress Black!

Chapter Seventeen-The Gryne Dragone, Southwark

Ned had to lengthen his stride to catch up with the rest of his company. As they entered the alley of ill repute, he did manage to notice a few signs of irregularity and strangeness. For one thing from the head of the street the road surface was clean, like really clean and cobbled and the cobbles actually shone and not with the usual green iridescence that betokened an overflowing cesspit. It look as though someone swept them very day. No that was impossible. No parish officials in the city could gain that sort of compliance, even for ready pence and free ale. What sort of fiends lived here that engendered such a thorough scourging by their neighbours?

It wasn’t far until they caught up with the brazen Mistress Black. She was standing in the middle of the alley looking up at the slowly swinging sign. Yes there could be no doubt- it was definitely a carving of a green dragon. Meg was frowning in thought as if searching out a sore tooth.

It was Ned’s turn to query her delay. “What is it? Gryne’s Men?”

Mistress Black shook her head but continued to frown. “I know something about this place-it’s on the edge of my tongue.”

Abruptly she waved it away as if it was an annoying fly and pushed the door open. The rest of the company hesitated only for a moment then followed. Ned considered Ben Robinson’s warning of an abode of dark magicks. He’d really prefer to be almost anywhere else, but as he was coming to expect Mistress Black’s headstrong nature to place them in peril, whether it was from pride, honour, friendship, or sheer contrariness. With eyes wide open and after a brief prayer Ned stepped across the threshold.

And entered into another world. This was not the city they were used to. Even Ned hadn’t seen its like before, and he considered himself an expert on the city drinking houses. Most taverners made some attempt at improving their interiors, ranging from the simple white wash once a year to painted canvas tapestries, or the extreme opulence of wood panelling. This tavern had looked at all those possibilities and tossed them out as being the preserve of sodomites and French purveyors of rent boys. Real men, the décor shouted, liked sharp or pointy iron and the remnants of dead animals. Ned had never seen so many tools for maiming as he now beheld gracing the tavern’s walls. Well ‘gracing’ was perhaps the wrong term. They packed the space between the splendid skulls and antlers of stags. Considering that the only deer to be found around the region of the city were in the grounds of the King or important lords, it was a very provocative statement.

Ned’s view automatically began cataloguing the wall furniture, while behind him his friend Rob whistled in appreciation. Every imagined implement of mayhem was here, from great swords meant for cleaving plate armour to ferocious looking halberds and poleaxes that could, when used by a determined man, bloodily pry a knight out of his protective shell. By all the saints, if the Ward Muster Companies ran out of equipment, this place could arm a company or so. And if the bands were short of bodies, the inhabitants of the tavern would provide an excellent Landsknecht Forlorn Hope.

Like every young gentleman Ned had heard the tales of the most savage and professional soldiers of the Emperor’s armies who were assembled as the first wave in storming fortifications in a do or die effort. As a lad he’d thrilled to the stories of bravery and daring. However imagination paled when faced by the reality. These men were professionals. Mayhem and killing was their trade. Not a man present lacked scars or the hard eyed glare of mercenary calculation. No wonder Canting Michael’s men avoided this place. Ned tried not to swallow nervously as Constable Dewberry’s tales acquired a new measure of respect.

Their entrance had the same effect as a mouse stumbling into a room full of hungry cats. Most of its denizens turned to survey the new comers with a speculative anticipation. Ned got the impression that the newcomers had been weighted and assessed both in value for ransom, roistering or martial ability. As expected they lingered appreciatively over Mistress Black. Ned may think her insufferable but she did fit a bodice well and those sparkling blue eyes of hers grabbed any ‘quick’ man by the throat. Then they checked out Rob and were impressed. His height and broad shoulders would gain attention in any gathering. For Gruesome Roger they reserved the brief nod of respect for a fellow professional in the trade of brutality. Finally as Ned, made his entrance, he was miffed to find that, for the majority of the crowd, he’d been dismissed as of little interest, or threat. At another time his pride and honour would have snarled a complaint. Right now they were strangled into silence by both his daemon and angel choosing survival and discretion.

Once they’d taken several steps into the tavern one of the denizens stood up from his bench and sauntered over. By all the saints, he’d thought Rob Black imposing but this fellow towered over his friend. The giant must have topped six and a half feet easily with breadth of chest to match. It was difficult to discern much about the face as it was all but overwhelmed by an enormous beard, fiery red and split into two forks that flowed over the man’s chest.

A low growl of a voice rumbled forth. “Wotcha want? You’re nay framaroond here.”

From the rough growl of his accent neither was he, but Ned wasn’t going to quibble. This was hopefully a question, rather than the threat it implied. Ned stood as tall as possible, which admittedly when compared to Redbeard wasn’t much. For a moment he considered implying that he came with the authority of the Lord Chancellor. Better sense quickly reasserted itself as he realised that this would probably only lead to his head becoming one more trophy adorning the walls along with all the dusty stag skulls.

Mistress Black pushed in yet again. “We’re looking for Doctor Agryppa.”

Redbeard tilted his head until it reached the lower level of Meg Black and gave her a measured regard. She certainly made an impact, almost two foot shorter, standing defiantly with hands on hips. “Aye an’ why would that be?”

“It’s a private matter.”

“So yea say.D’ye come fram any lord?”

Ned was getting distinctly nervous. He could see the rest of the tavern’s inhabitants muttering and glancing at the ironware along the walls. Another of the ‘Forlorn Hope’ sidled up to Redbeard and held a brief whispered conversation. Redbeard nodded slowly and smiled, displaying a fine spread of broken teeth. As a friendly gesture it failed, putting Ned more in mind of a bear’s greeting to its dinner.

“I’m recalled that yon doctor wer’ expectin’ ye’re.”

With this unforeseen source of rescue, Redbeard stood to one side, eyes narrowed in wary interest. Mistress Black walked past, then an arm as thick as a tree trunk restrained the rest of them.

“If’n I hear o’ trouble…” That grim warning was accompanied by a brief jerk of his head in the direction of the tavern audience. As if to emphasise the threat an infernal moaning and squealing began from the space near the tavern hearth. Ned quickly crossed himself-by all the saints they were murdering some poor soul already!

Gruesome Roger gave a malicious grin. He must have been learning from Redbeard. “You’ve never meet any of the Gaels from across the Irish Sea?”

“By St Michael, no. Nor do I want to-they’re wild cannibals who drink out of the skulls of their enemies.”

The grin acquired a knowing leer. “Could be true, so I’d keep shut about that ‘ere, less yea wants to upset our hosts.”

Ned gave the room another sweep. Well they didn’t look exactly English. Some looked more akin to bears or wolves so he clamped his mouth tight to prevent any further stupid slips. Weaving between the packed tables, they followed Redbeard’s messenger towards the back of the tavern to the cluster of tables under the flight of stairs that lead to the floor above. Now at some distance, Ned could both see and hear a man grappling with a strange instrument consisting of a large leather bag festooned with pipes, from which emerged the moaning drone that set his teeth on edge. He stilled his hand from making a cross. He was in the haunt of heathens and barbarians. It didn’t serve to make it worse.

The messenger stopped at an alcove wedged under the stairs, and leaning down, shook a relaxed figure who lay with his head down over crossed arms on the table. Ned couldn’t see any face through the spill of snow white hair, though he instantly noticed the attractive girl sitting next to the old man, rather cute with green almond shaped eyes and a light dusting of freckles. She must have been some kind of servant for at their approach she bent over and spoke into the concealed ear and slowly the snowy headed elder straightened to an upright position.

As the old man’s dark eyes found Meg Back he gave a tight lipped smile and nodded. She though gasped and went as pale as parchment then let out a savage cry. “Lewys Caerleon…I…I saw you burnt for Sorcery!”

And then much to their surprise she lurched forward and slapped him across the face. The aged doctor’s head snapped back and would have thudded into one of the supporting posts for the stairs if his green eyed servant hadn’t caught him. Ned winced in sympathy. He knew what it was like to be on the receiving end of Mistress Black’s wrath. She would have lashed out again if her brother had not put out his hand, intercepting the next strike.

Two things happened simultaneously. Rob Black was still trying to restrain his sister who’d instantly transformed into a maelstrom of fists and curses. Ned was amazed and a touch jealous at her descriptive use of language-a girl of her position shouldn’t be so fluent. The other more concerning phenomena was the abrupt halt to the squealing moan from the musician and the spreading ripple of angry faces turned in their direction. Damn, she might have gained them grudging admittance, but now the antics of Mistress Black could get them all killed!

Her victim shook his head and with the aid of the young girl staggered upright. He was a lean straggly man of middle height. While Ned’s estimation of his age pushed it up past the fifties or older, the thick shock of snow-white hair and long flowing beard gave him the appearance of one of King Arthur’s sacred hermits like Myrrdin of the woods. There was about him a haunted air of sadness and melancholy, accentuated by the dark hollows under his eyes. To Ned if any man fitted the church’s description of those who daily trafficked with spirits and demons it was this fellow. As for the name, how could he be both Caerleon that Meg recalled so angrily and Agryppa that the Cardinal’s man knew?

Lifting a single hand, the angry mutter in the tavern stilled as Caerleon/Agryppa spoke. “Peace. They are my guests.”

Then ignoring the spitting fury of Mistress Black wrapped in her brother’s grip, the old man slipped out of his seat and slowly made his way up the stairs leaning on the steadying shoulder of his young attendant. Half way up he leant precariously over the rail and called to them. “Margaret Black, if you would know truth, follow, but I warn you, peril and loss dog your every footstep.”

Mistress Black pried herself out of her brother’s restraining arms and glared at her victim. “Oh I will have truth, Doctor Caerleon. Be sure of that!”

Ned watched the by-play. He’d never seen Margaret Black so infuriated even when he’d grabbed her at Bermondsey-the sparks of her anger could almost kindle the dry rushes underfoot. Ned hung back and let the Blacks go first. He noticed that Rob had relaxed his grip but still didn’t trust his spitfire of a sister. A large hand was circled around her arm. As for Gruesome Roger, Mistress Black’s menacing shadow, during the affray he’d stepped back. To Ned that displayed uncommon good sense. Roger must have been used to the ‘play of robust discussion’ betwixt the Black siblings and had come to the understanding that letting things subside was the safest course.

Just to be sure of distance, Ned played the gallant and formed the tail of their small procession, following their saviour up to a small doorway. It was set about half way along the balcony that overlooked the tavern. In the meantime the normal tavern hubbub resumed along with the squealing of the infernal instrument.

As the drone set his teeth on edge Ned stood straighter refusing to flinch and gave the tavern pit a measured glance. His daemon screamed this was his worst idea yet, while his angel sorrowfully noted that he hadn’t been shriven recently or made confession. Ned ignored both his critics. He could see that their progress was being scrutinised. His analogy of the cats and mice sprang back to mind. It was plain they’d been accorded a status marginally above the mouse, but with a heavy hint this could be speedily revoked. Experience said show no fear and walk tall, an effect only a little spoilt by having to duck his head under the low lintel. Ned said a silent prayer as he turned his back on the ominous audience and entered the waiting lair of both Drs Agryppa and Caerleon, sternly reminding himself that it wasn’t as if he was walking into a demon’s abode. The smell of mould and sharp tang of sulphur must come from somewhere else, maybe a privy?

Chapter Eighteen-Sanctum Arcane Agryppa, Southwark

To Ned the room matched the appearance of its master, looking like the abode of a dabbler in dark magicks and necromancy. The walls were covered by a series of charts and drawings pinned to the white washed surfaces. A large bronze astrolabe hung suspended from a beam, and every flat surface was covered with books and manuscripts, along with a scattered array of instruments of unknown intent.

Ned had attended a few lectures on astrology and geomancy at the university, mainly out of curiosity. Actually he’d been bored and suffering from a temporarily embarrassment in the vicinity of his purse, so since he couldn’t go drinking it had seemed like a good idea at the time. They were mainly intended for the few students who were studying for a medical degree. Another four years on top of their standard qualifications. He’d heard complaints from his fellow students that they should be looking at more modern work like that provided at the great universities of Paris and Bologna, rather than relying on the worn texts of Galen and Hippocrates, dust these fifteen hundred years. Knowing the conservative bent of the masters of the colleges, he’d thought that rather wishful thinking.

But anyway, from what he remembered astrology revolved around the idea that if given the proper information about when a person was born, a practitioner of the art could ascertain their health, character, opportunities and perils, according to the alignment and influences of the twelve signs of the zodiac and the seven planets. These tools, along with the modern arts of calculation, could aid in the diagnosis of a patient’s illness, and with the grace of God, restore them to health. All the while Ned had been intrigued by the lecturer’s frequent and in fact repetitive nervous references to the intercession of divine aid. This was closely followed by the stern injunction to avoid any straying into what he called the darker area of the occult and arcane practices of this modern science.

So he was here, and Ned couldn’t see any signs of bat wings, the skulls of virgins or the more oblivious trappings of a man who’d crossed the threshold of the forbidden. But then he suspected such manifestations could be more to gull the incredulous into a generous frame of mind, than be practically useful. Anyway his daemon prompted how could tell it was virgin’s skull and not that of a jester?

Their aged host, a man named as Dr Agryppa on the parchment, fell into a waiting chair rapidly cleared of its pile of books by his youthful assistant. Ned’s eyes once more strayed to the red headed girl. Damn but she was tasty, possibly a year younger than Mistress Black, and she moved with an economy of grace flicking back her plaited length of hair that to Ned’s growing appreciation terminated just at the curve of her buttocks. His angel as usual tartly observed that her hair colour was remarkably similar in colour to Redbeard’s. Ahh yes. Now there was a good reason for caution.

They grabbed a few stools at the direction of their host and pulled them close to him. Ned noticed with approval that Rob Black sat between his sister and the old man. Once more the tempting red head stood at his side and Dr Agryppa or, as he seemed to be known to some, Lewys Caerleon, surveyed his guests. This made Ned rather nervous. When those dark eyes bored deeply into his, he flinched as if his soul was being investigated and every transgression measured and balanced.

After the leisurely inspection of his ‘guests’ Agryppa/Caerleon slumped back into a tall backed chair and wearily waved towards the smouldering Mistress Black. “Margaret Black, you can begin your tirade anew.”

That did it, but instead of the violent torrent Ned was expecting, it was a voice devoid of passion, as if flattened by passing beyond such emotions into a perilous state of washed out rage. “Where were you? My father needed you! Uncle William had to resort to that charlatan, Hendricks!”

If Ned thought that Dr Agryppa’s face had been leanly melancholy before, then the grief now apparent made that but a shadow of his true feelings. He nodded at her accusation and Rob edged forward in case she would once more leap to the attack. The old man passed a hand across his face as if to smooth away the lines of pain before replying. “It’s true-I did fail my friends when their need was the greatest.”

That simple confession almost sparked another flare of violence from the volatile Mistress Black. The man she named as Lewys Caerleon put up a forestalling hand. “Much to my shame my arts did not serve to protect me. When your father and mother were suffering from the Sweats I’d been seized and taken prisoner.”

It was Rob Black who asked the next question, forestalling his sister who was still mulling over the answer and in Ned opinion probably planning the next assault. “But weren’t you under the protection of the King? You told us your father served Lady Beaufort against the Yorkist usurpers.”

The old man gave a smile of bitter regret and shook his head. “The memory of princes is short. I recall that this King, within a few months of his assumption of the crown, had executed Sir Richard Empson and Sir Edmund Dudley for faithfully serving his father.”

Ned remembered one of his painful lessons from Uncle Richard on English history. Those two royal servants had been the old king’s tax collectors. To serve Henry Tudor, the victor of Bosworth Field, in the matter of money a man had have three key attributes; obedience, scrupulousness and efficiency. According to his uncle their fates were a salutary example of the rewards for loyalty, thought to be honest Ned was a bit confused on the moral lesson in that.

“Men in power, especially princes, find it more expedient to reward their current favourites, than honour past debts.” That was an incredibly astute piece of philosophy. Ned wondered if this man had met with Master Robinson. He thought they might find quite a bit in common to discuss regarding the habits of princes.

So far Mistress Black had curbed her raging spirit, but the rancour was still strong as she spat out her accusation. “I saw you burnt at Smithfield four months ago, and I praised God for the justice!”

A grimace of pain passed across the old man’s face and he shook his head. “It may have been claimed so, but clearly that wasn’t me Margaret.”

That answer didn’t satisfy Mistress Black. Tears coursed down her face as she spat out her disbelief. “What? Did the foul practice of your arts whisk you away at the last moment?”

The grief, bitterness and anger were so raw and plain that Ned found himself examining the chart on the wall instead of witnessing her open pain. His angel approved. After all he wasn’t that heartless or unforgiving.

Once more the old man shook his head in denial. “Ah Meg, I miss the certainty of youth. If I had such skills I wouldn’t have been taken in the first place, and mayhap would have ended up in a more luxuriously accommodated refuge. No, the explanation is simpler, and darker.” With shaking fingers he pulled back his sleeves exposing the coarse weals that circled his wrists, the mark of heavy manacles.

“I had scrutinised the stars and their horoscopes with reference to the writings of an ancient philosopher and prepared a physic for your parents that I’d some hope for. I was going to deliver it that night. It may have helped but I don’t know. I’ve seen too many succumb to the fire of the Sweats and nary another real doctor in all the city.” With a rueful shrug the old man dropped his sleeves back over the scars.

Ned had been away when the Sweats had raged through the streets of London, but like everyone else he knew that the first out of the city gates were the physicians. Only the foolish, greedy or dedicated had remained.

“More’s men grabbed me in Threadneedle Street and I was hauled off to the Lollard Tower at St Paul’s under arraignment for sorcery from Bishop Stokesley. It was many long days of questioning, but very little was about my supposed dark magical practices. Mostly it was about my patrons and their commissions, and other secrets.”

The old astrologer focused his gaze on Margaret Black. Ned noted with interest the slightest flicker of her long brown eyelashes and stilled quiver of her hands.

“Sir Thomas More was very insistent and used all his powers of persuasion.” Dr Caerleon held up his left hand and Ned could see that recently several fingers had been broken. The index finger went off at an odd angle from the others. He had heard from a few gentlemen at the Inns how fond Sir Thomas was of hunting heretics and was reputed to be ruthless in their questioning.

Then curiosity got the better of him. “What clients and commissions?”

That at least got a smile and chuckle from the old man. “Why, good Master Bedwell, the prognostication of the future from the stars.”

This shook Ned badly-he’d not yet given the old physician his name.

“Men will give freely of their gold to know their fates.” The doctor gave that answer with the shake of his head and a wry knowing smile. The next was in a quieter voice that made Ned tremble with apprehension. “And even more to know that of their rivals.”

“What of the burning at Smithfield? I saw it! He looked like you?” The hot anger of Meg Black was still there but a note of doubt mellowed it.

The old man frowned, tugging at his long gown in visible distress. “It was More’s idea. He taunted me with it after. Some poor soul from St Mary’s Bethlehem, who was afflicted by the belief he was the Saviour was my substitute. More said that once it was known I had died, no one would bother about me.” The doctor then gave a very bitter bark of laughter and scowled with distaste.

“The fool thought I was secured by his legal legerdemain and cony tricks. The Lord Chancellor heard of his servant’s deception and plucked me from my lion’s den. More and Stokesley were furious, but neither could issue writs since they had arranged my very public execution.”

Ned’s eyes widened in surprise. He’d heard quiet whispers of such practices in the hidden corners of the Inns of Court, men seized and spirited away. Many loudly claimed it couldn’t happen. Others tapped their nose and stayed quiet. Now he’d seen one visible whisper in the flesh, the next question that sprang to his mind was what of the other darker suggestions he’d heard were also true? There was a rumour, or even if you could call it the shadow of a ghost of a rumour that even brave men hesitated to admit, only two simple words-‘White Rose’.

Mistress Black’s puzzled voice broke this divergent thought. “Why would Cardinal Wolsey rescue you?” She was calmer now and her voice steadier without the harder edge of anger or passion. Inquisitiveness had won out.

“Knowledge, dear child, is the key to untold power, and the good Cardinal clutches at it like a drowning man a straw. My task was to save his failing influence with the King and to aid other long held ambitions.”

“Why here?” asked a now curious Mistress Black. Her anger seemed to have almost completely dissipated.

Before the astrologer could answer Ned quickly chimed in with an answer. It was time to work on their present problems not relive past grief’s. “Because the Liberties of Southwark are under the supervision of the Bishop of Winchester, and he refuses to let a single man of either Stokesley or More to have any jurisdiction. Or else it would jeopardise his authority.”

Ned continued. For a few moments he’d been granted a sudden moment of clarity, that revealed part of the complex interplay between the rival factions. “Someone suggested this place, as a refuge to the Cardinal, and that I suspect was you Doctor Caerleon.”

The astrologer’s small quiet smile hinted at the truth and so Ned pushed off onto another line of speculation. “You… you also gave him, what he wanted.”

That was actually more of an inquiry, because for a man who seemed to have resisted the persuasions of More, Ned doubted that the doctor would succumb so easily to the blandishments of Wolsey. He wondered if Mistress Black had understood the other implications of the earlier discussion, that the old man had kept ‘her’ secrets safe.

Dr Caerleon continued to look enquiringly towards Ned and crooked a questioning eyebrow as if in encouragement. So it would seem that it was Ned’s turn to prove his worth. In fact all of them were now looking curiously at him. Since the conversation with Master Robinson at the Tower he’d begun to work through the conflicting interplays of loyalty, duty, obligation, honour and power that bound all the great lords of the land together in a dangerous and deadly dance. He had seen some shadows of that dance at the Courts, one man’s writ of prosecution withdrawn as the strings and levers of influence and connection were applied. As he had been frequently drilled, one should never confuse law with justice.

But this was subtly different, or was it actually? A man was a man whether rich or poor. All still had the same frailties and foibles, though in the powerful, such faults could be accentuated. He’d seen his uncle at work with his clients. It required delicate poise and negotiation. One had to avoid offence and at the end always had to give satisfaction. Or at least the public guise of compliance and agreement. The client was always right, except as Uncle Richard had sniggered, when they were completely wrong.

“No Doctor you didn’t. I think you gave Wolsey the predictions he wanted to hear, not the charts he needed.”

Dr Caerleon gravely nodded his head in acknowledgement. “Master Bedwell you are correct. For, as you know, only the truly wise accept that they know nothing. The Lord Chancellor however believes he knows everything.”

“What of Smeaton? Did you know they were closing in?”

The old astrologer’s face grew seriously grave. “The pattern of the stars can chart a map of what a man can expect, threats, opportunities and influences, but nothing is ever set as the dance of the stars shifts and changes in the crystal spheres. I knew he was vulnerable soon, but Smeaton, like others, was too arrogant to listen to counsels of prudence.”

Now it came time for the vital question. “What was the Cardinal’s commission?”

That one met with approval for Dr Caerleon’s eyes lit up with pleasure. “Master Bedwell, you will make a lawyer yet. It was horoscopes, some to be picked up by the deceased Smeaton, but these few were to be kept for another to acquire, an Italian, Rodolpho Campeggio.”

Ned’s throat dried up. They were now deeply enmeshed in the perilous game. He’d a horrible suspicion that the three small books indicated by the astrologer’s waved hand held more trouble than all their other discoveries to date.

And now Mistress Black spoke up once more with her own question. “Whose are they?”

What was she doing? Ned resisted the temptation to muzzle Mistress Black who had now completely lost what little sense remained to her. If you wanted to avoid the Tower you didn’t voice dangerous questions like that! It was perilous enough just thinking them. Ned whispered a silent prayer for divine intercession.

The saints and angels weren’t listening. Dr Lewys Caerleon, physician and astrologer to kings, lent forward and in a quiet but firm voice uttered their damnation. “Henry, King of England, Wales, Ireland, and France, his queen, Catherine of Aragon, the Lady Anne Boleyn, and his holiness Pope Clement VII, along with accompanying notes concerning their mutual influences.”

Like the rest of the band, he had gasped at the roll of names-what else could you do? By all that was holy, they were really for it now, two definite counts of treason and depending on what was happening at Court, possibly three and excommunication. Ned could see the scaffold at Tower Hill before his eyes, or maybe for an event like this they would hold it at Smithfield, more space there for the expected crowds.

While the rest of them still had visions of the scaffold wheeling through their imaginations, it was Gruesome Roger who was the first to recover from the shock and gasped out the question they were all thinking. “How…how could you do it? What of the punishment?”

The old astrologer shook his head and gave out a very grim chuckle before he answered. “You forget, Master Hawkins, Doctor Lewys Caerleon has already been consigned to the flames. They could try for Doctor Agryppa though that would risk the spilling of all manner of secrets.”

Ned was impressed with the old man’s reasoning. It was a handy out. In the case of any investigation it would certainly muddy the waters and at least drag the complicity of More and Stokesley into plain view. They may even hesitate to publicly acknowledge the present existence of Doctor Agryppa.

Something nagged on the edge of his memory about the name. Ned had heard it before. He was just trying to figure out where. No, this was going to have to wait until later. He drew his attention back to the here and now and found Rob had entered the discussion with his own question. “But why didn’t Smeaton pick them all up? Wouldn’t it have been less complicated?”

That was very good. He gave his large friend a considered look. Rob was proving to think faster than his looks would suggest. However Ned answered that one. He wanted to steer this section of the conversation. Both his daemon and angel agreed this was his chance to seize the leadership of this company, both for wildly differing reasons. “Because my friend, if Smeaton touches them he’s guilty of treason as is his lord. As for Rodolpho, well he’ a foreigner and also protected by his father’s legatine status.”

There was, Ned suspected, also a darker rationale. If Smeaton didn’t know about the existence of the three treasonous charts, if captured and put to the ‘Question’ he could reveal nothing of importance. But something else pulled at his memory, a dissonance from what the old astrologer had said before. It was almost an admission. So Ned reviewed the conversation and cursed at his stupidity. The wily old astrologer had deflected them by the scary revelation of treason. “Hang on. You arranged for the Cardinal to put you here. How, if you’ve no influence and are a prisoner?”

The Dr Caerleon visibly faltered. His satisfied smile slipped replaced for a moment with frowning distaste. Ned recognised a few trick from the courts. The old man was too used to directing any conversation and this one had been going too smoothly his way, despite the distraction of Mistress Black. A really suspicious man might possibly consider that the doctor’s play of mourning and distress was also part of some grander ploy of revenge. Ned may have been young but he wasn’t a fool, despite whatever Mistress Black said. Any man who outfoxed Wolsey deserved a great deal of wary respect.

There was a slight pursing of the old man’s lips and he gave a single nod of acknowledgment in Ned’s direction. “Master Bedwell you are perceptive, but it needed no arcane arts for this. A man in my position must have an understanding of his patrons, as well as good and loyal friends.” That was with a wave toward the Black component of the company, maybe a sop or maybe real. For now Ned would suspend judgement.

“All I did was suggest to the Cardinal that if Southwark was where I was to be confined, anywhere would be preferable to this den of savages, even prison. His own cunning did the rest. As to my keepers, Gryne and his men served the Cardinal in the renowned ‘Kreker’ Companie under the Duke of Suffolk in the wars in France a few years ago. So they are trusted and currently receive a healthy retainer for being my guards.”

Ned was impressed. The ‘Krekers’-he’d heard of them. Who hadn’t? As a companie of mercenary footmen, they had acquired a reputation for uncompromising ferocity. Lacking any varnish of chivalry, their bloodthirsty reputation had them at the front of any dreadful endeavour or costly assault. Thinking about the display below in the tavern, Ned now had good reason to be nervous. A quick glance at his companions saw most of them register the same wary shock. Gruesome Roger was the most thoughtful, Rob let out a low whistle of appreciation while Mistress Black stayed true to form and frowned.

Doctor Caerleon paused to let this news sink in and a slightly satisfied smile teased his lips before he resumed his tale. “My Lord Cardinal was so pleased at the solution for his captive astrologer that he forgot to inquire closely of all my past services in the medical field. Back then the captaine of the ‘Kreker’ companie engaged me to be their surgeon. Thus I have certain advantages in being their ‘prisoner’.”

Ned could only shake his head in admiration. That was the most cunning cony-catch he’d ever heard of. His daemon however reminded him that the good doctor had just proved he was able to easily subvert the actions of the greatest lord of the land.

This suspicious speculation was halted as the astrologer’s young assistant spoke up, jolting them all out of their seats in shock. So far in the discussion she’d not uttered a word since they arrived, playing the silent and dutiful servant. “My father owes the doctor his leg. He’ll not let them harm our Ollave. We’ll die afore any touch him!” That came out as a fierce challenge to all comers.

So friendship, old debts and Wolsey’s accustomed arrogance had tripped up the Cardinal’s plan. Ned wasn’t surprised. There was a common doggerel prophecy in the taverns about the pride of cardinals bringing them low, though his angel now sternly reminded him that courting the doctor’s attractive servant may not be the wisest move.

“Thank you Nerys.” Dr Caerleon gave an indulgent smile of approval and patted the shoulder of the young girl, who after a quick defiant glare directed at the interlopers, resumed her silence.

That outburst appeared to exhaust their host who slumped back into his chair looking very worn and tired. “My guests, you must excuse me. I am an old man and need my rest. I have arranged a room for you to use for the night. I can assure you naught threatens you here.”

Mistress Black was about to interject but the physician waved her down. “I’ll be here later, Margaret, to satisfy your eternal curiosity.”

For the first time in Ned’s limited acquaintance, Mistress Black curbed her tongue and led their company out of the sorcerer’s lair.

Chapter Nineteen-A Devil’s Bargain, Southwark

The doctor’s servant, Nerys, led them to a chamber further along the balcony. It was very similar to the quarters of the old astrologer except that it lacked all his paraphernalia and had extra pallets on the floor beside a simple bed. One could almost think Dr Caerleon had warning of their arrival. Ned was cautious in leaping to a conclusion on that front. So far the doctor was proving to be a superb manipulator. They all had a lot to mull over, and rather than a discussion to thrash out what they knew or didn’t know, each sat quietly on a bed, locked in thoughtful contemplation, even Mistress Black though her frown had returned.

As for Ned, he took his ease on the straw filled pallet along the far wall. It had been a very long day and he really needed the time to think. After the prompting of Gruesome Roger, the Black siblings agreed to join the rakish company below for the evening meal. Rob had asked him to accompany them, but Ned had waved his friend off pleading weariness. While in essence it was true, he’d also seen the glare from Rob’s sister at the suggestion. He felt that the Blacks brother and sister had some re-sorting of family history and it was best for all if one Red Ned Bedwell was busy elsewhere.

Like working through the conundrums of Doctor Lewys Caerleon and Doctor Agryppa. The old family friend of the Blacks had terminated the conversation at the worst possible time, having given only enough information that brought new problems. If Ned wanted to survive it was time he used the skills God and painful training had given him.

The first order of business was figuring out who was planning what, and why. From the evidence and hints they’d accumulated already, the Lord Chancellor was engaged in a very dangerous play involving a clutch of treasonous charts and notes. Why take the risk, what was driving him? Ned wasn’t party to the direct whispers of the Royal Court, only those filtered and diluted by indirect passage via the Inns of Court. Based on clear facts, the public disaster of the annulment commission must have pushed the Cardinal into precipitous action. Wolsey no doubt saw the wolves of court circling and Suffolk’s outburst told him his old alliances were in shreds. Now there was one trick to play. Ned had to try and place himself in the mind of his opponent-Cardinal Wolsey.

Ned lay back resting his head on folded hands and tried to fit the Cardinal’s actions into some sort of framework that he recognised. He wished he’d read more histories-they might have been of real assistance now. It’d been said that the great always looked towards the past to gain inspiration on how to manipulate the present. This may have been true, but he angrily admitted he didn’t know enough. His angel archly sniffed that was because of too much time spent dicing and drinking.

One factor did emerge from his whirling thoughts-it was possible that the Cardinal had grown too proudly assured of his own brilliance and skill. The old astrologer had intimated as much. Perhaps the supreme figure of the kingdom had become too used to success and as entrenched habits do, it encouraged him to downplay his rivals and have an exaggerated sense of his own abilities. Everyone in the kingdom knew how he’d taken down the Duke of Buckingham several years ago. That lord was not so much guilty of treason as of underestimating his rival. The more Ned considered this possibility the more sense it made. Cardinal Wolsey had erred in thinking he was infallible. He’d trusted this plan to a faithful servant.

An image of the four men at Smeaton’s table emerged from his reknitting memory. They’d been deep in conversation. He’d thought Smeaton was well in his cups as if it had been a celebration. Smeaton had been smiling and laughing. Had the Cardinal’s servant agreed to sell out Wolsey? Was that the reason for the celebration? Maybe? He’d felt bold enough to grab Mistress Black and demand her ready compliance with impunity. Why? As he’d found out from Bethany, Blue Brocade, their table companion, collected the rents from the Cardinal’s Cap and was another lord’s man. That made the plot darker and more complex-especially since Blue Brocade slew Smeaton after they’d possibly agreed. Once more, why? Did the murderer seek to increase his share of the spoils or did he have another motive, so far clouded.

Then afore that murder came, according to Rob, Smeaton’s treacherous efforts to slay his reluctant ally Ned Bedwell. Tis a pity his memory of the talk before the fight was still lacking but anyway he’d been identified as a recognised retainer all be it at several removes distance from the Cardinal. What drove Smeaton to try for that, unless it was a guilty conscience that sought the removal of inconvenient witnesses? Did he suspect Ned was another spy for his betrayed master? He could go on from there and speculate that the seizing of Mistress Black may have been more deliberate and less spontaneous. Had Smeaton planned this as an elaborate cony trick with Blue Brocade, a dispute that lead to an impromptu duel where poor Ned would naturally loose and be legally slain?

It was possible. Smeaton had a reputation of twisty dealings. It was said at the Inns that several strange deaths could be tracked back to his hand. Then there were those darker unsettling rumours about the Cardinal’s servant’s part in the attainder of Treason of the Duke of Buckingham. Ned shivered. No, he had to maintain a rational perspective. Those were all perhaps fantasy or wild supposition. Instead he had to concentrate on certainties and the key one was the nefarious plan had been foiled by whoever organised that ambush outside. Lady Fortuna must be with him, even if obliquely.

Once more this murderous affair orbited around a so far still secret collection of documents and golden angels. If Caerleon was to be believed some of those included astrological charts of the dangerously high placed. What factor pushed Wolsey to have them drawn up? What was his desperate need to risk the charge of treason?

This labyrinthine plotting made little sense. Just what was the Cardinal working for-a Papal crown as suggested by Mistress Black or rewards from Emperor Charles according to Ben Robinson? It just didn’t add up. There wasn’t enough evidence, nothing of real substance to offer as a bargaining trade to be worth the risk. While it was true that possession of the horoscopes got you a guaranteed cell in the Tower, turning them over didn’t get you off the charge of treason. Why encourage them to stay in the Gryne Dragon. Exhausted with questions and conundrums, he drifted off into his first undisturbed sleep in a week.

Ned awoke with a start and grabbed for his poniard. He’d been lost in a maze of dreams that had him chasing after words that flitted and transmuted into large ominous axes, keen of edge and wickedly fast. It was not the most promising of visions and he found that his hands had cramped in the throes of the dream. With a shake he pulled himself awake and tried to figure out where he was, and why. As he heard the door quietly scrape shut, he remembered that they were still at the Gryne Dragone. Ned rubbed his head and sat up. By the dulcet tones of the snoring, Rob Black and Gruesome Roger were deep asleep, but once more, of Mistress Black there was no sign. He picked up the small horn-paned lantern, and with a bit of coaxing, encouraged the dim glow into a spluttering pool of light. This was the second time she had quietly slipped off. These late night excursions of hers seemed to be an annoying habit. Of all his present companions, Mistress Black was the one he had the most doubts about, and to be honest Rob’s advice about her caring for his injuries, hadn’t borne any fruit other than sour comments and glowering frowns. Then there was the matter of Mistress Black’s secret business. For a lass who so reluctantly decided not to have him murdered yesterday, his trust in Mistress Black was understandably low.

So her absence as well as a full bladder pushed him up out of the bed firstly in search of the jakes. The lantern gave some feeble assistance-at least he didn’t tumble down the stairs. At the foot he could dimly perceive a door at the back of the tavern and made his way there carefully, walking between a few bodies of those had succumbed to the night’s celebrations.

As soon as he stepped out he almost died of fright. A large hand emerged from the dark and firmly grasped his shoulder. Then a hooded lantern was shone in his face and a gruff voice asked his business. Ned stammered out his urgent need and was answered with a deep chuckle. The shadowed form suggested that the gutter five paces to his left was his best option. Wrestling with the laces of his cods was a bit difficult with the large dark shape watching his fumbling efforts, but Ned finally succeeded and fled back inside. It looked like Redbeard took his offer of protection very seriously. He wondered how many others were posted around the Inn and prayed that the fearsome reputation of Gryne’s Men really did hold off Canting Michael and Cavendish’s men.

Having dealt with his most urgent need, Ned searched the tables of the common room and found a half-full pitcher of ale. Not bad-it had a full rich flavour and tang that spoke of well-roasted grain. While Ned was sitting at a bench munching on an apple he heard a door open upstairs. Quickly shielding his lantern, Ned saw someone exit the Astrologer’s room and sneak along the balcony. They stopped briefly to blow out their lamp, throwing up a highlighted profile from the brief fragment of light, and so Mistress Black, the night skulker, returned to their room.

Her antics and presumptions went well past irritation as far as Ned was concerned and strayed into dangerous and wilful independence. She’d consistently displayed an annoying knack of being a step or so ahead of him. It was time he thought to catch up. So he drained the firkin and snuck up the stairs.

Ned tapped very lightly on the old physician’s door and slowly pushed it open. Then holding his lantern high stepped in. He needn’t have bothered with the light-the old man’s room was illuminated by over a dozen large candles and a couple of suspended oil lamps set in glass cones.

The yellow light transformed the space, glinting off the bronze instruments and a silver mirror, giving it a heavy hint of the ethereal otherworld that enchanters, sorcerers and their ilk were said to explore. Ned tried not to shiver as a deep sonorous voice called softly to him from beyond a cluttered table. “Yes Edward Bedwell. Are you looking for something?”

The rolling tones were a shock after the silence. Ned shivered briefly and thought that this play must serve the old astrologer well with his patrons, providing just that right feeling of awe and apprehension. Ned endeavoured to show he was of sterner mettle and with a short pause strode boldly into the yellow radiance by the nearest candles. “Why Dr Caerleon, like any man I’m searching for wisdom.”

The astrologer seemed to like that answer for he gave a satisfied chuckle. “Aren’t we all Master Bedwell, aren’t we all? But one man’s wisdom is another’s heresy. Which are you after, I wonder?”

Caerleon was cunning. He’d neatly turned that around and focused it right back on Ned’s fears. If heresy was trying to see things as they are, not as they’re proclaimed to be by doctrine, then he was already well down that road, thanks to Cardinal Wolsey. “I’ll take the option the Cardinal rejected. The truth.”

The old Astrologer pursed his lips and very slowly nodded. “It is a bitter path you chose and from what I can divine, the stony path of truth will never be entirely free of threat or menace.”

Great, thought Ned. More trouble ahead, but then if he had wanted the honey-coated version, he could’ve gone to see some hedge witch at St Bartholomew’s Fair. Slowly he pulled out the first incriminating letter and handed it to the astrologer. The old man didn’t hesitate, not even for the blink of an eye, and calmly unfolded the sheets. He scanned through the official missive frowning, and then pulled one of his charts over and divided his attention between them.

It must have been close to a quarter of an hour before Dr Caerleon turned back to an increasingly nervous Ned. The apprentice lawyer had started off composed but as time passed the shadows at the edge of his vision had a tendency to flicker into the outlines of menacing beasts.

The Astrologer tapped the official letter with his long fingers and gave one of his quiet smiles. “This is the key to the Cardinal’s desires.”

Ned silently nodded. He suspected it was worth killing for.

The old astrologer let out a sigh. “He was a great man but as with so many others pride, greed and arrogance have been his undoing. How is your Latin?”

That last was a quickly shot question and Ned stammered out a reply. “It is well enough for law but not so polished as those in service to the great lords. Why?”

“It will be good enough to perceive the errors in this.” The Astrologer passed Ned the Cardinal’s letter. The red seal seemed to glow ominously in the flickering light. Now that the Astrologer mentioned them, the errors stood out glaringly in the polished text even to Ned who grimaced at the sloppy mistakes. Dr Caerleon gave another of enigmatic smiles and shook his head.

“The clever always think they are far above everyone else. It is simple phrasing that he uses to inform the recipient that the other letters are important. So simple and so foolish.” The doctor looked down his long nose at Ned and began a slow finger tapping on the Cardinal’s letter. For a moment Ned was brought to mind of the inquisitorial habits of his Uncle Richard at the Courts.

“Let us speak plainly Master Bedwell.”

Ned blinked at the statement. “I was led to understand that we were, Doctor Caerleon.”

“I know the Cardinal’s mind and I can solve his puzzles, however…” The doctor’s words terminated with a pregnant pause, and Ned’s face froze in that blandly pleasant smile he’d learnt from his uncle. Here we are. Already he knew it would come to this, the cautious bargaining of gentlemen, stiff with observed protocol. Ned returned a small courtier’s bow and took up where Caerleon left off. “I am certain that a favour given can be rewarded with my earnest friendship.”

“You are indeed an honourable gentleman, Master Bedwell, so I shall only call upon your friendship three times.”

Ned gave another bow at the acceptance and froze. “I beg your pardon doctor. Did you say three times?”

“Yes, I did.”

Ned worked very hard not to frown at Dr Caerleon’s counter offer. Three favours to repay one was an exacting exchange rate. “You mean like in the old tales of the faerie?”

Caerleon nodded with a satisfied smile. “Yes Master Bedwell, very much like those, if that is the way you care to understand it. If I aid you in this, you must serve me when I require for three, shall we say favours.”

Ned mulled that one over. Before this startling offer he’d been more than ready to pass over two of the candles and think it cheap. However the doctor asked for repayment in a different coin. It was not that bargains like this between gentlemen were in any way unusual. It was just that both his shoulder daemon and better angel were both metaphorically jumping up and down screaming in unison that this was a really bad idea and smacked of selling one’s soul to the devil. Certainly, when it came to a man who was suspected by many of tracking with demons, Ned had to pause and consider. All the while the ‘good physician’ continued to smile benignly at him, patiently waiting like a spider in its web of charts and symbols.

In the end it came down to a simple question. Was he or either of the Blacks going to survive without the Astrologer’s help? Ahh yes, that was indeed the important question that his chorus of opposition railed against. Too risky they said, too much chance of betrayal. Chances, it came down to chances. Did they have enough with their current knowledge to even the odds against the Cardinal’s machinations? Then what about Suffolk and the rest? As much as Ned would prefer to lose his right hand than say it, he was forced to concede that Caerleon’s tainted aid may sway them towards ah…survival. Not so much as worth a wager, but better than shooting the London race-again.

Ned reluctantly put his hand out to seal the pact. His personal chorus ratcheted up their warnings to a crescendo hammering the inside of his skull. He ignored them. If he survived a week then maybe he would reconsider. Until then he’d suffer the risks.

“This arrangement covers the Blacks, both of them. They’re clear of any debt to you including whatever bargain you struck with Mistress Black this evening.” Ned didn’t really know why he put that it in and he could tell just for an instant that it surprised Caerleon. The offer damned near terrified him, and he’d said it!

The old physician quickly regained his suave mask and smiled. Damn well so he should, the canny trickster! Red Ned Bedwell as a servant for three tasks! By the saints, that sounded exactly like those quests in the romance tales where three impossible challenges were given to a hero to get rid of him.

“Like a true gentlemen, Sir Bedwell! Shall we look to them?” Caerleon replied putting his hand forward and the pact was sealed.

Ned prayed that he hadn’t just sold his soul, though from the look of gloating satisfaction in the physician’s eyes, that may have been the case.

Since it was now done and pledged, Ned slowly pulled out the most suspect bill of lading. The thin paper trembled in his grasp. While the agreement may have been concluded, trust was still as far and distant as the horizon. The old astrologer accepted the proffered document, and holding it between his long fingers, reviewed the offering. Suddenly his eyebrows arched abruptly, and seizing a handy quill he scratched out notes on a loose sheet of paper, one of the many that seemed to litter the room. Caerleon made ‘ttching’ sounds through his teeth as he referred to the false bill.

The room may have been well lit, but once more the shadows twitched and quivered in the corners. Ned got up and trimmed some of the candles as well as the wick of the hanging oil lamp for better illumination, anything rather than just sitting and waiting. He wondered what need or question had driven Mistress Black here earlier. Was it the demons of the past, contingencies of the present or threats of the future? He could certainly understand her desire for knowledge. If he was smuggling in forbidden and heretical books, he’d want as good a view on the future as gold could buy. With Sir Thomas More and Bishop Stokesley calling the hunt for heretics it must be a dangerous occupation, and from hints in the earlier conversation, Dr Caerleon had been part of that secret network.

Ned hadn’t been privy to Mistress Black’s nocturnal conversation, but he’d wager fifty angels it concerned Caerleon’s imprisonment, and having seen her inquisitive style, he’d have loved to watch the physician convince her of his closemouthed honesty.

While Caerleon’s quill scratched, reflections in that direction helped Ned keep the night time demons away as he tried to work through the changes in his life this week. This venture had already forced him to look more closely at his life and beliefs and to question casually accepted truths and doctrine. For instance, exactly how large was this heretical network? So far they had crossed the city four times and each occasion had found a ready sanctuary. Even coming here Mistress Black showed not the slightest hesitation. He had no doubt that within a block or so, she could have discovered another refuge if the need arose.

That prompted a few further thoughts. All his life the church had been hunting heretics in London and the counties around it. There was the usual cry that the battle against sin and the devil was never ending, while if it was true in fact, exactly who were the sinners that filled up the Bishop’s Lollard Towers?

Like the rest of the apprentice lawyers at the Inns, he’d read through some of the old trials to get an idea of how canon law worked. A few went back more than a hundred years. In those records the usual agents of the devil’s work to lead people astray weren’t lords or prelates, rather humble tradesmen, apprentices, merchants, respectable goodwives and widows. That was a very strange selection. Satan’s servants seemed to totally miss out the masters of the realm. Perhaps they’d been working with a lean purse, and rather than offering power and riches they’d had to manage with the extra serving of salted cod or the envy of a beggar?

“It’s done.” The old man’s soft voice cut through his musings and Ned returned to the here and now. He pulled the stool closer and peered curiously at the astrologer’s efforts. The scrap page was a jumble of letters with some circled.

“It was a simple enough exercise. Wolsey is getting careless to use such a simple code. His secretary Cromwell could have done better. I’m amazed he wasn’t given this task.” Caerleon shook his head in the manner of an amused school teacher who’d caught out a student confusing his Latin verbs.

Ned however ignored the smirking smile and noted the casual familiarity that the doctor used when referring to Wolsey’s senior servants and his ciphers. “What is it?”

Ned had instinctively sheered away from any thoughts regarding Thomas Cromwell, his uncle’s good friend and Wolsey’s most faithful secretary. It was best if there were as few connections as possible between this conspiracy and the Rich clan.

The old Astrologer carefully refolded the bill of lading with his scrap of paper inside and returned it to Ned. He weighed it in his hand for a moment as Dr Caerleon gave his prognosis. “This ciphered list promises to deliver letters from H to someone called Lady AB and that RO will be the courier to AS and CI then mentions a further more useful set will be available from F within five days to aid the enterprise.”

That had Ned floored. He opened the bill and looked at the astrologer’s jottings. He’d marked off the list in slanting lines, and using some unknown method, picked out the said letters to make up the message. Ned didn’t claim to be a master of ciphers, but even he could see the method used wasn’t random. There was a set pattern. As to the message, it didn’t need a doctor or physician of alchemical learnings to figure out the simple code.

H = Henry

Lady AB = Lady Anne Boleyn

RO = Rodolpho, Cardinal Campeggio son and secretary

F = no idea really, maybe Fidelius, or Friend

As for AS and CI, if you followed the simple logic of the code then they had to be the Apostolic See and Clement.

Ned shivered. If this was correct, and whoever murdered Smeaton thought so, then Wolsey was supplying to a foreign lord the missives between the King and his lady love. His daemon added a coda-add to that a considerable sum of golden angels for purposes unknown.

It appeared that they had a piece of paper that was worth more trouble than all the Cardinal’s Angels. This list promised power and influence by blackmail or coercion. It didn’t just hint of treason or warily skirt the grey areas on its border. No, it was full out hanging, drawing and quartering treason, premeditated, cold bloodedly deliberate, and organised by the man who was his Sovereign Majesty’s highest servant.

Ned felt very, very cold. Men would kill for this, had killed for this in fact. Without thinking he could list over a hundred lords at court and overseas who would willingly wade through a river of blood for such a lever to a royal prince. His mouth went dry and his tongue felt like a piece of long dead timber.

So unknowing a question slipped out. “What do I do with it?”

It must have been the cue Dr Caerleon was waiting for. He lent across and with a long fingered hand on Ned’s shoulder gave a kindly fatherly smile. Ned wasn’t fooled. The light of warmth barely flickered within those hooded dark eyes. “Master Bedwell, you have before you Paris’s choice. On whom do you bestow the golden apple?”

Great, thought Ned, a cryptic answer wrapped in a classical allusion. The night just got better and better. This wasn’t a selection of competitors for reward, just a choice of who wouldn’t kill him soonest. As expected his daemon whispered in his ear urging him to desert the Black siblings, find the Cardinal and cut his own deal, while his better angel sat on the opposite shoulder reminding him of honour, loyalty and the rewards of compassion. That wasn’t fair-the daemon held all the best cards like survival and advancement!

“Couldn’t you cast a horoscope for me?” That request came out edged with panic and a hint of despair.

Caerleon’s smile widened by the slightest margin at Ned’s sour expression and the astrologer continued. “Fortunately for you I have been scrying the heavens and have, by my arts and skill, discovered some advantages.”

Ned couldn’t help it. Despite his almost complete lack of trust in the astrologer, at this hint he lent closer.

Caerleon’s smile showed teeth as he asked his next question. “What do you want me to tell you, Master Bedwell-what you want to hear or need to know?” This was said in a mocking tone that gave back his own words from earlier in the day.

Ned recognised the heavy irony and revenge in the reply and for an instant thought that he had gained a partial insight into the astrologer. Caerleon was, by his profession, a complex man who’d weathered the whims of princes and no doubt many different desires drove him. But this night Ned caught a whiff of his strongest driver-revenge. Now he felt they were on a more equal footing. That was an emotion he understood well. Ned put the incriminating parchment back in his satchel and wearily shook his head like a good obedient student.

“All right, Dr Caerleon. What do I need to hear?” He hoped it sounded stronger and more confident to the astrologer than it did in his ears.

Caerleon continued his unsettling smile and pulling out four more annotated charts, began pointing out what to him where salient features. “Master Bedwell, pay attention!”

Ned sighed at the school masterly rap. Oh wonderful, this night had it all now, treachery, murder, servitude and a revisit to his school room. Caerleon must be enjoining this. His life must be limited if this taunting gave him pleasure! Ned sat up straighter and tried not to look as sulkily reluctant as he felt.

“From my interpretation of the charts there are five threats. They’ve stalked your path since the beginning. Two may not concern you if you take precautions. They could fall away until three days hence, when they will all join in virulent prominence. Of the remaining three, one has the fire sign of Leo. As such he is a man, hot tempered and arrogant. There is a shadow over his past that he cannot shake off, and from his governing planets, he is a foreigner. He can be very devious and dangerous.”

Ned thought that could describe any number of men in London. Typical!

“The other is an earth sign, Taurus. He is coarse, earthy and loud. His planets point to him being English. He also is dangerous and a man of some standing. The Taurus sign most visibly clashed with Smeaton’s casting four days ago though three of the four had been weaving around the dead man for days, occasionally in seeming harmony.”

So was that Blue Brocade or another? Smeaton’s foes seemed to multiply like flies, and betrayal was a certainty. According to the charts the dead man had been associating with them. Had there been a disagreement? If so why? How did that fit in with his memory of the brawl? No-concentrate on the warnings.

“A third figure is ascending and by my estimation you’d best beware of meeting any powerful figure towards sunset this day. His advance clouds the other two that most concern you. All I can advise is forethought and friendship may be your only aids.”

This midnight session with an astrologer was setting Ned’s neck hairs a twitching. This was all dire warnings just like in a tavern play. Why was it men like Caerleon couldn’t put names to dim menacing shadows. He’d have so much more to go on! “No disrespect Dr Caerleon, but anything more helpful?”

Ned tried not to sound either scared or peeved at the limited assistance, but Caerleon saw through his bluff and slipped in one more small worry. “Master Bedwell, no matter how I read your chart those two most ardent in the chase will find you tomorrow-the Leo first, then Taurus.”

That was news Ned really didn’t want to hear, his pursers closing in and still he didn’t have any firm idea on what to do with these damn treasonous letters. Thinking on that he thought one more question on a lateral subject may help. “Doctor Caerleon, what of my companions, Rob Black and his sister? Can you discern how they will fare?”

The astrologer’s satisfied smile was back with a vengeance. “Why Master Bedwell, concern for your fellows! How touchingly honourable. I would have thought you would already know the answer to that question. If you succeed they are safe and rise on Fortuna’s wheel. If you fail they suffer your fate.” Caerleon accompanied his explanation with the appropriate hand gestures. Ned didn’t need the helpful hints-his imagination was already providing a full picture of just what that may be.

The old physician lent back in his chair. Once more he played the enigmatic astrologer, interpreter of the stars, planets and their conjunctions, by waving his hand around at his array of astrological defences. “You know Master Bedwell, there was once an Italian astrologer, who proclaimed, ‘All things are known to the astrologer. All that has taken place in the past, all that will happen in the future-everything is revealed to him, since he knows the effects of the heavenly motions which have been, those which are, and those which will be, and since he knows at what time they will act, and what effects they ought to produce.’”

Dr Caerleon laughed at the conclusion of his tale. It wasn’t the pleasant sounding chuckle of a doting uncle. “Now Master Bedwell, as in the Biblical Garden of Eden as with our fore parents Adam and Eve, you have been granted free will. It is your choice whether to believe that I am a weaver of shadows and whimsy. Or I am a master of the craft that I portray.”

That singular thought had crossed Ned’s mind, whether this was some elaborate fantasy to gull them all. His jury was still out on that. Actually his daemon and angel had snuck off to some darker shadow of his soul, no doubt to hide until it was all over.

Ned straightened up and without flinching looked Caerleon in the eye. Red Ned Bedwell was not going to yield to any man, whether he be a summoner of demons or high prelate of the church. The astrologer gave a very slow nod and for once an amused smile briefly lit upon his lips. “I’ll give you one final warning, Master Bedwell. If two or more signs coincide then they could cancel each other out. Also always look to Gemini for assistance. It will always be forthcoming for I believe your interests run parallel.”

Cautiously good news-it was about time he had some.

The old astrologer had been very enlightening. Too enlightening, Ned just wished it hadn’t been him on the receiving end. He got up stiffly from the stool, his ribs complaining of the movement, and gave a deep bow of respect then walked to the door.

As Ned put his hand to the timber latch, Dr Caerleon whispered softly maybe to himself or maybe to someone else. “Allies can be in the strangest places, maybe even the highest. If I was a young lad again, I’d follow my intuition and maybe my conscience.”

Ned paused for a moment in case the ‘good doctor’ had decided to drop any more morsels of cold comfort. No, just the low muttering over his charts. So he pushed the door open and silently made his way back to his bed. After his time in the den of sorcery, his mind should have been awhirl in speculation. However sleep called him and dragged him down into its embrace-though Caerleon’s ominous shadows haunted his dreams.

Chapter Twenty-The Fields of London

It was a familiar thump on the shoulder that stirred Ned from his sleep. Muzzily he cursed the mischievous early morning spirit of Mistress Black. As he rubbed the sleep out of his eyes, Ned tried to figure out how he was going to tell his companions about the revelations of the night. Instinctively he yawned and stretched, only to be brought up short by the painful reminder of his sore ribs. As he massaged the brawl’s bruises Ned realised that unknowingly he’d crossed the first hurdle. He was going to share last night’s gleanings with both of the Black siblings and he hadn’t even flipped one of the Cardinal’s angels! Despite the moans of his shoulder daemon, Ned felt satisfied with that recognition of trust, even if it included the ever ungrateful Mistress Black.

However his bane finally did him a good turn, since she’d awoken him in time to witness the entry of the lithesome Nerys and another tempting redhead bearing trays of bread and jugs of the morning small beer. This was more like it. The sight of her swaying form was most refreshing and her smile, well a man could easily awake up to that as opposed to the morning glower of the apothecaries’ apprentice. His better angel chastised him for sinful thoughts while his shoulder daemon joined in with a pointed remark regarding the size and reputation of her father.

While they sat and munched away Ned passed around the two letters and gave a brief and ‘edited’ version of his conversation with Dr Caerleon. The conclusions came as no surprise, though he did notice that he received more than his share of speculative glares from Mistress Black during the retelling. That was fine. He was curious about her visit too.

Since the news took some digesting it was Rob Black who spoke up first. “So we have proof of treason three times over. What do we do with it?”

Ned wasn’t sure whether that was a question, or if his friend was just mulling over an idea out loud. In the end it didn’t matter for his sister leapt into the debate before it had barely begun. “Why are we even asking? It’s simple Christian duty. They should be given to the person threatened. Any fool can see it!”

That judgement was given with a universal glare of approbation that encompassed all three males. Both Gruesome Roger and Rob looked away finding sudden interest in a small window or a crack in the wall. Ned just shook his head, disappointed. He expected some solidarity from those two. Meg Black, the arch fiend, must have them cowed by long association. Thus Lady Fortuna bestowed the mantle of leadership upon his shoulders. Good guidance of their company was now his responsibility, so Ned folded his arms and spoke with all the firm command and assurance he’d learnt at the Inns of Court. “It’s not quite so easy. We’ve no idea who’s the best faction to deal with!”

His first sally gained Mistress Black’s full attention as she swung her frown towards him. “How can you say that? The path of loyalty and duty is so clear! I thought you, Red Ned Bedwell, claimed to be a gentleman?”

Ned’s eyes narrowed at the slur from Mistress Black. However despite her assertion he took the path of reasoned argument, a path that his daemon assured him was impossible for a mere girl. “Because mistress, I don’t want my parts waving from the spikes on the city gates, which will happen to all of us with no ‘Good Lord’ for protection.”

Clearly common sense had fled from her wits, for quicker than he’d have thought, she launched a scurrilous attack. “For the love of blessed Christ, how can anyone expect honour or decency from a tavern brawler who’s so debased in his morals that he’s training to be a lawyer? A meddler in strife and gutter arguments! A loathsome jackal and robber preying upon widows and orphans!”

Ned could feel himself turn red and his hand instinctively clenched, driving his fingernails into the palms of his hand. If she were a man he’d have struck and challenged for a duel. His better angel soothed the violent temper, reminding him once more that she was just a girl, and as everyone knew, females were subject to wild flights and fancies. Instead of a blow he dropped his voice and replied in a tone dripping with disdain. “Why should we listen to a grubbing hedge herb dabbler? This is a man’s business not a weak and feeble minded girl!”

With that appropriate rejoinder Mistress Black halted her raving. Her colour turned redder than beetroot and Rob Black performed what could be considered his bravest act to date. He leapt up and intercepted the attack launched by his sister.

Ned fell back on his pallet stunned and bruised. Damn she was fast. He hadn’t even seen that coming! Her brother must have been more used to her tantrums, for it only took a minor struggle to seat her on the other side of the room. In the meantime Gruesome Roger had wisely continued his intense inspection of a crack in the wall. Ned gave a shuddering gasp, she’d barely touched him and his ribs ached like they’d been thumped by a horse. Lady Fortuna must have shielded him. If Rob hadn’t moved… No don’t go there. Being knocked on his arse twice by a girl wasn’t something he was going to mention.

“This arguing isn’t going to help us.” Unlike the other two, Rob Black spoke very quietly and urgently, admonishing their rancour. His sister had retired to sit sulkily across the room and once more subjected them to a beetle eyed scowl. Ned gave a straightening tug to his doublet and returned to his friend a curt nod of acknowledgement. He at least could show some decorum.

Rob Black watched his sister for a minute or so satisfied she wasn’t going to try for another attack, turned back to Ned. “All right Ned, we’re all in this. What can we do?”

Ned’s temper cooled. It was a good question since their scope for action had changed at the Steelyard, again at the Tower and finally here at the Gryne Dragone, as each piece of the puzzle of Smeaton’s death slowly clicked into place. Now standing before the Surrey justices for murder looked like the least of his worries. He put hesitation aside and stepped boldly into the future. “I think if we go to the Lord Chancellor, we’ll get short thrift.” There he’d finally said it.

Rob crossed his arms and slowly nodded while a grim chuckle issued from Gruesome Roger who elucidated on the Lord Chancellor’s probable reward with a graphic finger across the throat. Ned had to, however reluctantly, admit Gruesome Roger had their recompense correct. They’d be embarrassing to have around, and could convey inconvenient snippets to the wrong people.

This only left a few other powerful men and since to Ned’s way of thinking he was now leading this discussion he raised the obvious two. “If Wolsey’s out, then what about Norfolk or Suffolk?”

From the refuge of a turned back, Mistress Black called out her opinion. “Master Robinson said not to trust either of them!”

Ned pursed his lip and gave a very steady and polite correction. “No, that’s not quite right. He said both were ambitious and ruthless.”

Mistress Black spun around and endowed them with the full force of her frown and her thoughts. “So, that doesn’t mean we wouldn’t end up floating down the Thames. Why not get it to Lady Anne as Ben Robinson suggested?”

Ned shook his head perplexed. Why was it that her questions always sounded both so sensible and unreasonable at the same time? While shouting at Mistress Black maybe satisfying it wasn’t going to get them anywhere and additionally just goad her into one more assault. Ned drew in a slow breath and calmly kept his temper in check. “Because Mistress Black, unless you have a very close contact in her household we’ll not get in, especially since one or more of her retainers is selling her letters to the Cardinal.”

His response seemed to silence the vocal opposition. She ‘humphed’ quite loudly and turned around again showing them her stiffly set shoulders. Ned hoped that was the last effort to usurp his newfound leadership. The ploy with Norfolk and Suffolk appeared to work, drawing out her real connections to the Boleyn household. Now in normal times that link would prove very useful and profitable. However this week was as far from normal as possible without being in the land of Faerie. He’d got the firm impression from Cavendish that his master the Cardinal was pulling on all the levers of power, and as Lord Chancellor only the King could countermand him. Their one chance was, as far as he could see, gain the royal ear. If Will Coverdale was correct in his assessment of Wolsey’s position, his ‘loving master’ the King was cooling in his ardour and respect for his first minister. So their choices narrowed to one and he couldn’t see any other way.

Ned loathed what he was about to do, but then nothing else offered a chance, so he spoke up. “I have a way into the royal household.”

An instant later Ned had gained their complete attention. Even Mistress Black unbent to scowl curiously over her shoulder. “My uncle could get us in. He just needs convincing.”

For some reason Ned’s revelation didn’t have the effect he’d expected. His companions stared at him as if he’d been dancing in the moonlight. Then the argument really started.

The discussion continued though that was probably a mild term for the ‘robust’ debate that followed. For the next hour frequent intervention by Rob Black halted the escalation to blows, while Gruesome Roger sat back watching the performance with what was plainly an amused grin. The final grudging concession was mainly acquired through Rob’s calm negotiation. Ned was beginning to see him as the most sensible member of the Black clan, perhaps the only one.

Anyway the consensus was that a message should to be sent to Master Richard Rich to meet his nephew at the White Lamb by dusk as per the prior arrangement. Five of the Cardinal’s angels were included, wrapped and sealed in a small folded package, as both an incentive and indication of the gravity of the matter. From sheer common sense, Ned had made the letter extremely brief and vague, while the messenger, one of Gryne’s men was impressed with the importance of his venture. Though Ned thought the fellow’s attention was more held by the promise of two angels for his service.

After that hard won argument Ned felt it would be much safer if he waited in the tavern commons, away from the still seething Mistress Black who’d taken a grumpy set against the decision. So Ned took a seat at one of the tavern benches and slowly worked his way through bowl of pease pottage and a small jug of ale. Whoever the brew master was he should be commended. It was damned good, light in taste but full of a golden honey flavour with the aroma of new cut spring grass.

While he was taking one more lingering pull at the firkin Redbeard sauntered over and pulled up a bench opposite. “Dr Agryppa reckon’d we sh’d talk.”

Ned pulled up a spare tankard and poured a full measure of ale for his new bench companion. Redbeard’s broken smile flashed as he accepted the offering. In one long draught he casually emptied it without drawing breath. Ned hid a grin. Gulping Jimmy would have been impressed at that feat. Of all their party probably only Gruesome Roger understood the full implications of being sheltered here. Ned had seen it last night, when the Black’s retainer had relaxed his wary guard after the meeting with Caerleon. Ned, no stranger to Southwark, had a partial understanding of the undercurrents that dominated the south bank of the Thames. Since this area was split between the jurisdictions of several ecclesiastical lords, it was in effect subject to an ‘absence’ of law. Gryne’s Men filled that void and lapped out. Ned had heard rumours about a ‘tavern’ where a gentleman could hire men experienced in affray to bulk up a retinue or perform an unspecified ‘task’ involving menace like debt collection or to avenge an insult. The sight last night of the tavern’s clientele and their wall decorations confirmed for Ned that rumours fell far short of the truth. The Gryne Dragone was London’s version of a mercenary guild hall such as was to be had in the German lands. Now the Lord Chancellor may believe he retained these men for guards, possibly via Smeaton. However the truth was Wolsey’s gold didn’t count as much as the debts and respect. This companie held for Caerleon. That was a fact that Ned planned to use to his advantage.

Redbeard dropped the empty firkin to the table with a satisfied sigh and wiped the froth from his great forked beard. Now that Ned wasn’t convulsed with fright he could see the similarities between father and daughter, same eyes for one. His daemon sagely suggested flirting with Nerys might not be a good idea. He tended to agree. Her lithe figure and long hair wasn’t worth a pounding by Captaine Gryne. Caerleon hadn’t mentioned the name of his protector-that was let slip by Nerys. Gryne was renowned as the commander of the mercenary companie, the ‘Krekers. In the past wars in France he’d saved Suffolk during an ambush by grabbing one of the duke’s assailants, had broken the Frenchman’s neck and swinging the body around him, had used the body as a weapon of convenience. Having met the real figure of legend he’d believe the man capable of that and more.

“Thankee lad.Tis a fair draught, an’ a friendly act.” The voice came out once more as a rumble but it was less threatening in the morning. Captaine Gryne’s eyes glowed with a speculative humour. “Yo’ know lad? I’ve heard tell of yea, Red Ned, the master o’ the’ pit! Purr Mick Cantin’s in a rit’ stir ov’r yea feat.”

Captaine Gryne tugged at the ends of his forked beard and his tone held a fair degree of inquisitiveness. “Noowr,Cantin’ he’s nout a lad to cross. Best if’n yea kept away fro’ his parts o’ town. Since ye’r friends o’ the Doctor, yea hav’ the safety o’ my lads, the bond o’ Gryne on that.”

For Ned that was much more reassuring to hear than the doom laden interpretations of Caerleon. Over his meal Ned had been considering this island refuge in the rowdy streets of Southwark and how it must worked. Curious he posed a question to his host. “You control the bull baiting past Dead Man’s Place don’t you?”

Redbeard broke into a wide grin. Somehow it made his features even more disturbing. The jagged broken teeth lent an added menace. “Aye I do, fro’ there back ta Long Southwark an’ all o’ New Rents. The bishop o’ Winchester pays me ta guard his palace, while yon prelate o’er at Lambeth gives silver ta upset his neighbours, while that butcher’s brat, the Cardinal, is ever ready to hear o’ the mischief o’ his fellows.”

No wonder Gryne was so relaxed. He was receiving payment from everyone as well as controlling a reasonable patch of the Liberties. Except for…“Canting Michael has the Bear Gardens next to the bull baiting and Paris Gardens. That’s odd, since he has the eastern part between Southwark Road and Gully Hole. Why?”

Redbeard chuckled deeply and gave Ned a thump on his shoulder. “Doctor said you’re sharp. Tis simple lad! Came ta an understandin wit Mick. He’s can ‘ave those parts o’ the west, but he pays a toll.”

Ned winced at the friendly blow and nodded in comprehension. That made a lot of sense. Captaine Gryne was clever. He had the lucrative paths of Southwark under his rule. Canting Michael cleared a generous amount of gilt at the Bear baiting, but to get back to his ‘domain’ on the other side of the ‘Liberties’, Gryne levied a fee for ‘protection’ and so kept a very close eye on his rival.

“You look after all the taverns, inns and stews here don’t you?” It was more in the way of a confirmation than question. If Gryne controlled access to the Bear Garden then only a fool wouldn’t look after the other assets as well.

“Aye the lads do.”

“Do you know who owns the Cardinal’s Cap?”

Gryne gave a short nod of assent, and Ned pulled out a few more of the Cardinal’s Angels and carefully placed them before his host. Gryne picked one up and scrutinized it closely. He then bit it, seemed pleasantly surprised, and slipped the coins into his purse. “Lord o’ Norfolk. His town palace is o’ by Lambeth ‘nd his strong arm gillie is Skelton. He’s the man who sees ta the weekly bite o’ gilt.”

Ned had clasped his hands together. By the saints it was so simple. The answer lay in Southwark all the time! He spun another coin across the table and asked his most important question. “What’s he look like, this Skelton?”

Master Gryne made a few stretching motions with his hand indicating a very decent breadth and height. That sizing twitched a couple of memories up for comparison. Was it familiar?

“He’s a black beard thick enou’ for’ a beastie, an’ likes fancy blue worked doublets. A northerner I reckon fro’ his speech.”

This definitely sounded like Blue Brocade. The link to Norfolk was conclusive and fitted in with the warning from their friend at the Tower. At last a name to a face, the seeker of Smeaton’s secrets. Ben Robinson was proving astute again. Ned idly spun across a few more of the Cardinal’s angels. He could get used to spending like this, and he’d thought of a way where the good Cardinal could assist them with the next stage in this venture. “Your lads, would they be up for a bit guarding if the pay was right?”

Gryne grinned displaying a couple of his broken teeth, flipped one of the golden coins in the air and deftly caught it. “If’n there are more like this ‘un, yea’.”

Ned had the stirrings of a plan and the addition of Gryne’s men would ensure they all lived long enough to complete it.

The messenger returned from his errand a couple of hours later and happily received his reward. Despite the continued complaints and sniping of Mistress Black, the rest of the company prepared for their venture back across to the city. It had been a gratifying experience to Ned that both Rob and Gruesome Roger had deferred to his plan. Maybe his daemon hinted they’d suffered once too often from someone’s overweening hubris.

As predicted the Cardinal’s Angels ensured a very safe journey to the wharf at St Mary Overie’s stairs. After securing a large two rower wherry, the company and their protectors headed upstream past the walls of the city to the wharf at Ivy Bridge Lane close by Savoy Palace. In Ned’s opinion it was time for a different tack so he led them via the Strand to Charing Cross in search of a stable. He was damned tired of running and hiding through the warrens and back lanes of the city. To do so again was a foolish invitation to ambush. So his plan was to skirt the northern edge of the city and ride through the surrounding countryside then enter at Moorgate which was about a hundred paces from the White Lamb Inn. Simple, fast and safe.

Anyway from what he’d heard from Gryne, Cavendish for one was still mired at Southwark’s High Street Cross, trying to find out where the Watch and one very helpful master Thomas Fischer of Rotherhithe had vanished to. The short missive he’d penned that morning and sent off probably muddied the waters. In the guise of the every helpful Master Thomas, he’d claimed to be searching the marshlands past Lambeth Palace after a suspicious report of the known rogue, Red Ned. In the meantime no doubt the Cardinal’s vessels still plied the lower Thames in their vain search. As for Canting, not even Suffolk could pay him enough to cross Captaine Gryne. Two foes down cheered his daemon!

Once they’d found a decent ostler Rob Black came into his own for he proved an excellent judge of horseflesh. Much to the stable master’s disgust, Rob failed to fall for the usual tricks of chivvying up a horse on their last legs or disguising the brands and features of a stolen beast. The fellow became even more disgruntled when he saw the gold coins being paid over. With loud mutters of “old copper noses”, he squinted to take a closer look. Then in sudden and startling act of generosity he offered them sets of good quality harness at a ‘reasonable’ price so long as it was paid with more of ‘those angels’. Ned’s happy mood took a turn upwards as he witnessed Master Black, the bane of market hucksters, set the stable master to right and routed out the hidden decent sets of harness. It must have almost broken the ostler’s heart to have the worn and decayed saddles thrown back in his face.

The first hurdle of his leadership had been passed, no pursuit and now an easy ride. Ned was satisfied he’d foreseen the pitfalls and so he could plan ahead with confidence. The Royal Court was on progress somewhere out in the country and he’d prefer to get horses now rather than during the desperate rush that tended to accompany their peregrinations.

The afternoon’s passage turned out to be a very pleasant ride via St Martin in the Fields then swinging around to the open land of St Giles. The autumn weather still had the lingering glow of summer’s warmth and the colours of the leaves, brown and golden, gave the copses and orchards a dappled appearance. Even Mistress Black had dropped her accustomed scowling glare towards him and occasionally laughed at some tale one of Gryne’s men was swapping with Gruesome Roger. However Ned in the main ignored her and she likewise returned the compliment. Despite the island of smouldering isolation, the journey around the city lifted Ned’s spirits. He felt that under his skilled direction the venture may have a chance after all. Thus buoyed up he rode with a jaunty air. He was proving his uncle amongst others mistaken and the satisfaction was exhilarating. The party had easily yielded to his natural superiority, as was his right and privilege as a man of learning and position. When this affair was concluded and they’d acquired the errant gold, he Edward Bedwell would have all the qualifications of a gentleman. Thus he could begin his rise according to the natural grace of Lady Fortuna.

In the meantime Ned took the opportunity and chatted with Rob Black as they trotted along the damp road. His judgment on that glorious day about young Samson had been correct, and now he was discovering the true value of Rob Black’s skills, one of which was his knowledge of the arcane arts of ‘Great Gonnes’.

As it happened, Robert Black was a journeyman artificer or smith who was apprenticed at the Gonne foundry at Houndsditch, past Aldergate, a mile east of Moorgate where they were heading. An uncle on his father’s side was the master there and they worked on the great ordinance at the Tower, as well as other weapons of war such as the new harquebus and hand weapons that Rob swore could punch through the best plate armour at about thirty paces. Ned also learnt in the next couple of hours all he had ever wanted to know about the more personal weapons of maiming, from daggers through to the latest advances in sword designs from Italy and France. His friend’s extensive knowledge of the implements of battle left him more than a bit stunned and overwhelmed. After all, like most other youths of his position, he had done the expected training with the longbow and sword and he’d heard the modern theories of combat discussed and weighed by some of the more militant members of the Inns of Court. But his friend’s natural understanding of the new technologies left them behind as bumbling amateurs.

It was a diverting trip and to a far measure had restored youthful optimism. The sun was dropping towards the west and approaching dusk by the time they dismounted at a small inn immediately outside Moorgate. With some relief Ned left Rob to engage in the usual complex negotiations for accommodation and stabling with the Innkeeper. As with other parts of the city, the demand for building had burst past the old walls, and houses now spread out into the soggy land of Moorfield along the road to the north. To Ned’s eye it wasn’t an inviting place and he wondered how long it would be before some enterprising Londoner figured out how to drain the marshy ground and divide the land for the city’s expansion. He pulled his doublet closer around his throat to ward off the spreading chill damp. For him the future was a step closer. The Cardinal’s Angels whispered to him, just follow our promise.

Ned gave an excited shiver and trailed by one of Gryne’s men stepped on to the road heading for the gate. As he approached the last of the day was washed with the reddish evening light, casting the worn and crumbled tower battlements into fractured shadows. Their long tendrils of dark steadily eroded the wan pool of light under the arched entrance. His daemon muttered of omens while his better angel waspishly commented on bargains with traffickers of the Dark Arts. Ned ignored it and stepped through with a swagger towards the White Lamb. Even the rude snubbing by Mistress Black at the Inn failed to shadow his day. Lady Fortuna was guiding his footsteps. This was his destiny and he just had to reach out a hand and seize it.

Chapter Twenty One-The White Lamb, Moorgate

The White Lamb was a well-known landmark in the north of the city. It served both the locals of Moorgate and travellers from beyond the walls like the farmers and carters that daily flowed in and out of the gate. To fulfil this dual role the Inn had expanded in its recent past and swallowed up a couple of narrow dwellings either side, giving it a more organic lopsided look than the aged stone walls of Mont Jovis Inn. That wasn’t the only factor that set the two Inns apart. The White Lamb could boast more recent repairs than the converted monastery, with freshly white washed walls. When not splashed by the mud of traffic or the daubing of urchins, it gave the building an apparent unity despite the higgledy piggledy array of windows on each face.

Even a hundred yards down the road the structure caught the eye squatting like a resting giant on the corner with its four storey height and overhanging thatched roof. A large painted sign of a lamb at rest hung from an iron bracket above the timber doorway and gave the establishment its name as well as alluding to its affinity with the wool trade. As Ned expected even at this hour the Inn was a hive of activity since it was across the road from the Armourer’s Guild Hall. For him that bustle made the Inn a perfect place to transact quiet business secreted in one of the many panelled cubbies that provided a valued measure of privacy in the crowded city.

The past few days had been an extremely steep learning curve for Ned, and had served to exaggerate his already high regard for caution, so before entering the Inn he gave the crossroads a quick sweep. Nothing unusual stood out. Still a few precautions with his escort wouldn’t hurt. Gryne’s man would enter first and take a position by the door. If any obviously threatening parties arrived he’d leg it back to Moorgate Inn for assistance. Ned just hoped that his guardian’s thinking ability was up to the task. The hired retainer certainly looked intimidating enough with a heavy blade at his side and scarred face that proclaimed his practice of violence. Captaine Gryne reckoned Tam was one of his best lads and Ned had to trust someone sometime. Anyway every now and then you just had to take a chance on Lady Fortuna’s grace.

He waited a few minutes giving the street one final lingering inspection before entering the White Lamb. It took a moment or two for his eyes to become used to the dimmer luminance of rush lights, and then spot his uncle over to the left, about half way down the common room with old Perkins as his retinue.

Ned weaved through the evening crowd towards Uncle Richard and found himself automatically looking for clues that might indicate moods. No such luck. Master Richard Rich had put on that bland smiling veneer he used with his legal petitioners. Friendly and attentive, but promising nothing. Ned slid onto the bench seat opposite and noted the slightest tense quiver of his uncles’ nostrils. Hmm, unhappy his daemon supplied querulously.

“Good day Uncle Richard. I hope you and the rest of the family are well.” Ned tried for a subservient tone, but the tremor of his uncle’s jaw indicated this may not have been a good start.

“Little you seem to care for your family Edward, you ungrateful whelp!”

Ned sighed. This was obviously going to be one of those arguments where they both ploughed along the same familiar well-worn furrows. He thumped the table suddenly, startling his uncle out of the beginning of a new tirade. “This is important. It concerns treason, Uncle!”

Uncle Richard stopped his expected outburst and glancing around surreptitiously lent closer and hissed angrily. “Not so loud you fool. Do you want the entire tavern to hear? You careless dolt what have you done? All manner of dangerous men are calling on me demanding to know where you are!”

Ned felt a painful twinge of remorse for his cousins and step mother. Someone had obviously divined the Bedwell connection. Well it had to happen sometime and only made this conversation more urgent, not less. “I’ve found Smeaton’s killer and it concerns treason to the King.”

This gained his uncle’s attention and for an instant his face lost that veneer of bland assurance revealing a touch of eager hunger before reverting to form. “Is that so… who is it then?”

A surge of warning instinct washed over Ned before he could answer. Both his daemon and angel screamed this was too simple. Uncle Richard was a skilled player in the cut throat game of advancement. Only a muckle brained fool would ask such a straight forward question or else they’d get dragged in for ‘questioning’. Was that a warning or a trap? Either way Ned chose his own version of baited answer. “It was the retainer of a noble. He murdered Smeaton for some court faction play. I suggest you warn your friend, Thomas Cromwell, and I must get to the King!”

Ned spoke low and urgently trying both to fix his attention on his uncle’s reaction and the crowded space of the Inn.

Uncle Richard paused and gave his smooth chin a reflective rub before giving out a short nod and his own question. “I see Edward, important ehh. Oh well its possible. Do you have what poor Smeaton was carrying?”

Carrying? Ned stifled his surprise. He’d yet to mention that little detail to his dear Uncle. So it was a trap. He shouldn’t have been so naive warned his daemon. Well Ned could deal with that and so he smiled innocently back. “No uncle, but I do have an idea what it was about, and where such things may be found.”

His uncle once more rubbed his smoothly barbered face as if in thought. “You believe Cromwell is under threat, you say?”

Ned maintained a demeanour of ardent concern, as his instinct began to demand action. “Yes the plot aims at Wolsey. Heads will roll for treason before tis finished.”

Uncle Richard nodded sagely as if considering the advice. Ned wasn’t fooled. He’d tried an oblique warning. Now other discrepancies cropped up. His uncle’s man, Perkins, had remained as silent as a stone with not even a twitch or shake. That was strange, not even a greeting. Perkins was a taciturn fellow by nature but he never skimmed on the common courtesies.

“It concerns the King, and you need to see him, you say?” The feigned concern of Uncle Richard was masterful. No wonder he was popular as a lawyer in the courts.

Ned continued his facade. “Yes, I believe it touches the very closest matters to his Majesty.”

Richard Rich, Commissioner of Sewers, gravely nodded his head then seemed to come to a decision. “Well my lad, you’re in luck. My good friend, Sir Gilbert Talbot is in the city today and he can get you an audience with his Majesty before the week is out. The King is supposed to be visiting one of his estates out west by then. If you wait here I will go and arrange matters. Have a few drinks on my account till I return.” With that Master Rich plonked down several groats and hustled off as fast as possible.

As soon as his uncle had disappeared out the door, Ned pulled himself opposite Perkins. “All right, what’s going on? Uncle Richard only insulted me once and shot out of here faster than an arrow from a bow.”

Perkins grimaced, worked his hands together and muttered a few choice words under his breath, then grasped Ned’s hand and pulled him close “I served this family fo’ forty years an’ Master Richard’s father a’fore him. I owe the master my loyalty.”

Ned had that distinct sinking feeling that he had gravely miscalculated the avarice and loyalty of his uncle. He’d thought a heavy hint of the golden angel’s promise would bring him to their side, but it wasn’t so. Fear had a nasty tendency to outweigh greed.

“Don’t judge ‘im poorly fo’ what he’s done. He’s the children an all to think of. Those swaggerers threatened to ‘ave him locked up in the Fleet.”

“Perkins, who’re these lords?”

“First were the Lord Chancellor’s man, Cavendish, then hot on his steps one fro’ the Duke of Norfolk-big un with a black beard, followed by two others. One claimed to have Sir Thomas More as their master. That had your uncle fuming-never seen him so angered. The last one was some frenchie or other. a\Arrogant swine he was.”

That was just what he needed thought Ned grimly. What a combination of threats! A treacherous cardinal, ambitious nobles, a family enemy and now a damned foreigner poking his nose in. With all those retinues jostling elbows in St Lawrence Poor Jewry it must have made his uncle wish Ned Bedwell had never been born. Ned’s daemon urged him to feel a sense of rancour and outrage, but he shrugged off the temptation. Uncle Richard hadn’t asked to be involved in this level of court intrigue. All he’d done was rescue his worthless nephew and that pushed the absolute limit of familial duty.

Time to leave. Ned knew he’d been sacrificed and had been about to make a bolt for the nearest window when he realised it was too late. The tavern had gone quiet as everyone swivelled to watch a troop of hired men walk in

Their leader, a lean young man, sauntered up to the cubicle occupied by Perkins and Ned. He was closely followed by a couple of large, overbearing men who just screamed retainers, the sort that held you upside down by the ankles over the edge of a bridge while jogging your memory of the debt that their patron considered you owed him. The fact that the locals of the White Lamb assiduously turned away at their approach told Ned more than he really needed to know.

The young man stopped at Ned’s table. His spirit sunk-after everything else this was almost predictable. Bitterly Ned recalled the warning of that cursed astrologer. Which harbinger of doom was this? The gaudy lad struck a relaxed pose, his hand resting prominently on the hilt of a sword that would have had Rob Black drooling in unrestrained ecstasy. However the sword was to Ned a minor accoutrement of the rest of the attire. His daemon green with envy noted the visitor had enough satin, velvet and costly brocade to give any mercer palpations if he cared to grace such an establishment.

Master Overdressed lent forward and in the throat hawking accent of the Spanish, politely addressed him. “Master Bedwell, your peasant is leaving. Yes?”

This implied sneer had Ned instantly seething. That was all he needed, a cursed stiff necked Spaniard taking an interest in him! He’d learnt a bit in the past few days and gave Perkins a brief shake of his head. His uncle’s retainer was clearly angered at the deliberate offence. “My man sir, leaves at my pleasure, not yours.”

Ned knew it was a bluff and Sènor Spaniard probably suspected it. Still the claim was accepted. With an elegant courtly bow and a flick of his finger the Spaniard had his minions create a path for Perkins. Ned had no more excuse and bravely waved permission to depart. The old retainer took his time, staring long and hard into the face of Sènor Spaniard, and then gave a respectful nod towards Ned. Once the seat was clear the overdressed foreigner pulled out a linen cloth from his sleeve and dusted the bench before occupying Perkins’s seat. Then after removing his gloves, he gave a peremptory beckon to his retinue. One of the large looming fellows shuffled over, a rusty axe prominent in his belt. Rob Black would’ve growled at its condition.

“Tell the tavern keeper that he has the honour of serving one of the Queen’s men. I want a pitcher of his best Bordeaux, not the usual horse piss he serves to the peasants here.” It could’ve been construed as an insult given in that sneering accent. However it was delivered in so matter a fact a tone that it probably went well beyond insult. This man didn’t just despise Englishmen-he rated them as being somewhere below the level of cockroaches or weevils. “How you English can drink zis revolting fare escapes me, an’ as for what you usually call wine, back home we’d feed that to pigs.”

Ned remained silent at the provocation. Sènor Spaniard was just playing at insults to see how he responded. “You have the advantage of me sirrah.” It was delivered in an even drawl that Ned hoped showed none of the concern he was beginning to feel. He prayed that Gryne’s man had taken the hint and shot off for help, but the view to the door was obscured.

His new guest smiled displaying very fine white teeth. That and his dark eyes and light brown scented curls would have Bethany in raptures. “Forgive me. I am Don Juan Sebastian de Alva, and I serve her Majesty Queen Katherine in whatever humble capacity she requires.” He gave a short flashy bow that displayed not a shred of humility.

Humble was not a term Ned considered would have any part in Don Juan Sebastian’s normal lexicon, but the statement did answer one of his and Master Robinson’s questions. Katherine of Aragon, the spurned queen was involved in the Cardinal’s letters. That almost completed the set, along with the Dukes of Norfolk, Suffolk and the Lord Chancellor, though More’s involvement was still a puzzle. Not many of the great powers of the land were absent from this little affair that’d started with a dead man outside a gaming house in Southwark. Just about everyone seemed to know about Smeaton’s death, certainly more than he did, though what their interest was begged further questions.

The wine arrived with startling promptness, complete with a pewter ewer and goblets delivered by the Innkeeper himself. The man was sweating profusely and looked nervously at the hovering assembly of retainers, while a few of the more prudent patrons slipped out the door. The rest, Ned noted wryly, stayed to watch the entertainment.

“To what do I owe the visit of such a distinguished gentleman?” If they were going to play the game of courtly manners then Ned recalled some of the lessons of deportment from the Inns.

Don Juan Sebastian gave a brief flutter of his fingers in acknowledgement. “It is a simple matter, but one that could reward you well for your loyalty to the Queen.”

Here we go, the bargaining starts, Ned thought, taking a sip of the wine. Not bad, it would even pass his uncle’s taste. The tavern keeper must have been truly terrified. “How so…Sènor de Alva?”

The Spaniard edged just a little bit closer and grimaced in distaste at the stains on the bench. “Those loyal to the Queen have discovered a threat, some letters exposing a treasonous plot in the Royal Court. The Cardinal’s servant Smeaton was to aid us in bringing the evidence before their Majesties though he died before it could be delivered.”

Ned nodded politely and took another sample of the wine. The full flavour could grow on a man. But as for the Spaniard’s story, it was an interesting spin on the events, with the implication that Smeaton was to deliver the letters to Don Juan. Ned had a few doubts about that. He suspected that Smeaton had been ready to hand over his secrets to the highest bidder. The Spaniard and Norfolk’s retainer simply had a more direct and cheaper plan of acquisition.

Regretfully Ned put down the wine and adopted a deeply concerned expression. “That is terrible news. I commend your loyalty Sènor de Alva. Such treachery should be presented to the Lord Chancellor or the King. But what has it to do with me?”

Don Juan Sebastian wasn’t quite as polished as he projected, for at the mention of Wolsey and the King the corners of his mouth twitched in anxiety. “We have word Master Bedwell that you rescued poor Smeaton and were with him when he died.”

That last was accompanied by the brief flick of finger in the form of a cross, as if at the loss of a dear friend. The Spaniard’s eyes however betrayed him. Resentment and frustration were hard to mask. Well there was no use denying it-the assault in the lane was the Spaniard’s men, and his ire had been raised by being cheated of his prize by Norfolk’s man and Ned’s interference. An overview of the scheme came to Ned in a flash of inspiration. Since both rivals had moved so openly they had full knowledge of the true extent of the letters. The precipitous assault also gave him a clue that this plot was limited in timing, all the players had been too eager and too open, and so he gave the Spaniard a simple nod of assent. This was the first play for his own cony-catch.

His new host smiled in satisfaction as if he was a cat contemplating a bowl of cream. “Well Master Bedwell, if Smeaton had any letters or other items their Majesties would reward the finder of such items were they to be given into their custody.”

And what would happen to Ned if it were handed over? Dead in a ditch just like Smeaton was most likely. However he was continuing his own game, for one Ned wanted to push it along and see where else the discussion would lead. “Why Sènor…”

The Spaniard raised a hand to interrupt then lent forward with a pleasant smile. “A loyal friend of the Queen’s may address me as Don Juan Sebastian, Master Bedwell.”

Ned found it difficult to credit that this foreigner actually believed his play at smooth courtesy was working. How easy did he think the English were to gull? Ned returned a simpering smile he’d learnt off Will and spread his hand in an open display of respect. “Don Sebastian, it’d be only loyal duty to render any treasonous articles to my Sovereign Majesty. Tis a pity matters are not that simple. All manner of difficulties and obstacles could arise. How could you assist a smooth passage?”

Ned wasn’t a fool-if you didn’t ask for a gift or bribe the objects under negotiation weren’t valued, and thus you were regarded as a man of little consideration. Perhaps Smeaton had made that error.

Don Juan Sebastian lovingly stroked his short pointed beard. It was extremely well barbered, crisp of line and from the aroma, scented with lavender. The man must spend the best part of an hour getting dressed each morning, not the quick splash and scrape with a dull knife that Ned had to endure every morn. It was also pretty obvious that Don Juan Sebastian was trying to decided just how little to offer so that he would still have a hefty cut left over for his own efforts. Within his dark eyes lurked a hint of another darker motive, maybe shielded contempt overlaid by haughty honour. So Ned’s estimation was proving correct. The Spaniard thought all English were beneath honourable dealing. He suddenly gained one more flash of inspiration. Smeaton had bargained with the Spaniard first, then later tried to use that as leverage with Norfolk’s man. It was so obvious! The fool had tried two faced treachery-it was only circumstance that had him fall to an English blade first.

Don Juan Sebastian gave a delicate cough and fluttered his linen cloth in a lazy wave before resuming his smiling bargaining. “Their Majesties would consider the reward of say, a hundred pounds, and the benefice of St Lawrence Letchlade, worth twenty English pounds a year.”

The Spaniard’s accent mangled the names considerably. However it was a very impressive offer and confirmed to Ned a degree of desperation on which he’d previously only speculated. That was a hefty sum, especially when one considered the Spaniard’s prior cut of say two thirds of the total value. It proved that despite this foreigner’s loathing of the English, he’d dealt in the murky waters of English patronage before. Don Sebastian was quite aware of the value of his offer to a penniless aspirant such as apprentice lawyer Ned Bedwell. It may have been a sore temptation to Ned, if he didn’t already suspect a similarly upgraded offer had been made to Smeaton. Trust may be on the bargaining table in the White Lamb. However it was also lying in the Southwark mortuary.

Ned adopted a more relaxed seat on the bench and took another appreciative sip of wine then gave his first counter offer. “What of the charge of murder?”

Don Juan waved his fingers dismissively. “English justices are so easy to persuade.”

He hated to admit it, but the foreigner was right. The offer came down to the influence of the Queen’s faction. According to Will it had stalled the annulment commission-all year. Could it reach further?

Ned was considering how far he could stretch this, when a disturbance at the tavern entrance drew his attention. Suddenly Ned felt a shiver of apprehension. In fact, terror could be a better description, for strutting through the doorway was the nemesis of Smeaton, Master Blue Brocade, followed by several men, all conspicuously large and prominently armed. The Spaniard frowned at Ned’s loss of interest and turned around to see what had drawn it away. Ned found out two things in that instant-his two pursuers knew each other and it was not an amicable relationship. Beneath a suddenly stiff smile Don Sebastian muttered what could only have been curses from the sheer vindictive cadence.

A loud bellow cut through the tavern hubbub. “Ned Bedwell, I’ve been looking for yea!” The voice was heavy with the burr of a northerner. The last time Ned had heard it was just before Smeaton’s death, raised in friendly banter. The murderer of Smeaton was a large gentleman with a big thick black beard that dominated his features and seemed to crawl up the sides of his face and seek refuge under a gaudy red velvet trimmed cap. A fool would have laughed and called it incongruous, but Blue Brocade’s beefy hand rested on a weighty looking backsword. Rob Black would have described it as useful for decapitating large animals like boar or bear, and Ned already knew Blue Brocade could use a dagger.

The overshadowing eyebrows finally seemed to notice Ned’s guest and pulled down in visible disapproval before grunting out a greeting. “Yea here too y’ scented Spanish Popinjay. Shove o’er an let a man sit down!”

Ned saw the mutual twitching of hands and for an instant it was in the balance whether each would draw blade on the other. You could see that their retainers were of the same thought, since there was none too subtle shifting and pronounced fingering of weapons. But the moment passed, and Don Juan Sebastian sneeringly gave ground. They made a very ill-matched pair and kept just enough distance for edged opportunities.

Blue Brocade thumped down on the bench with none of the Spaniards affectations, and without being invited grabbed the pewter ewer and poured himself a generous goblet of wine which he promptly tossed off with appreciative smack of the lips. Having quenched his thirst the northerner leant a brawny arm on the table and fixed Ned in his sights growling out a rough welcome. “Ahh Bedwell yea lead a man on a damned good chase, but here yea are! I’s glad to see yea alive after I saved yea from Smeaton’s blade. Hope yea have nah listened to the blandishments of yon pricked louse here?”

Blue Brocade was trying the bluff, hearty approach and surprisingly was claiming to be Ned’s saviour in the brawl. After days of paucity of knowledge now he was overwhelmed with witnesses, each claiming to have rescued him. Now Ned was already certain that Smeaton wanted him dead as too risky a witness of his nefarious bargains. According to Rob though, the northerner was about to finish him off along with Smeaton, so his trustworthiness was nil. Treachery it seemed had its own rewards.

Ned kept up his blandly interested smile and watched the interplay between the two. If Caerleon was to be believed somewhere in this he could gain an advantage.

Don Juan Sebastian may have been forced by circumstance to accept the presence of Blue Brocade but his feeling towards the black bearded Englishman were not so neutral. If his demeanour was any indication, the Spaniard held his temper by a thread. His colour was high and eyes were glazed by anger. If his nostrils flared any more you could use him as a chimney. Even a blind man could sense he was longing to thrust his blade through the northerner. Perhaps with a bit of inventiveness Ned’s daemon hinted this could be useful.

“Well ‘ere we are lad. Hae this peacock been promising yea the moon an’ stars cos I’d nay believe him. My puir friend Smeaton did an yea see where he ended up.”

Was that a threat or a promise? Ned just shrugged.

“Good sir, Don Juan Sebastian and I have just been having a philosophical debate about the future.”

Blue Brocade’s eyebrows shot up and down like a set of signalling flags. “Nah doubt the velvet trimmed cutpurse forgot ta tell yea o’ the treason he’s engaged in?”

That set the Spaniard spluttering like a kettle. “I serve her Majesty, not like you Skelton, a worthless minion of that petty marsh lord Howard.”

Captaine Gryne had warned him about the rent collector at the Cardinal’s cap. So this was him. Those clues snapped into place and jolted Ned’s memory. Dr Caerleon’s predictions now made more sense. Ned was caught between Queen Katherine’s adherent and the servant of Norfolk. One wanted to hold on to power, the other to resume a rightful place by the king. Ned and his friends didn’t count for much in that struggle. The webs of murder and treason drew closer.

Skelton gulped down another goblet of wine, loudly smacking his lips and then belched prodigiously. He then lent closer, fixing Ned with the dark brown eyes of a menacing bear. “Lad, my lord‘ll see yea right. Swear ta serve him. He’s the one with the king’s trust. Hand o’ puir Smeaton’s pouch an I’ll see yea get enough land and coin to last out yea life.”

It was an interesting offer and Ned nodded as if considering. He reckoned Skelton was being mostly honest. The light of it burned bright in his overshadowed eyes. However Ned also reckoned Norfolk’s man was a canny bargainer. He’d fooled Smeaton right up until the blade was driven home. As for the land awarded, it wouldn’t measure much more than six foot in length and coin enough for a shroud.

The northerner must have thought he’d won out for he stretched an open hand towards Ned and in a loud staged whisper made his next pitch. “Yea can nay believe yon Spaniard. He’s more bent than a weasel and he’d hump his aunt if’n yea paid him. He does nay have the honour of us English.”

Ned was amazed at Don Juan Sebastian’s forbearance. He had heard that the Spanish were a proud, hot tempered people. Why hadn’t the foreigner challenged Skelton by now? Not that he would have minded. He wasn’t sure that he felt so honoured by being called a fellow Englishman by some murdering brute who was probably a kissing cousin to the hairy kneed Scots.

The Spaniard apparently didn’t have that much patience for he started growling at the intruding Skelton in what could have passed for French. Ned didn’t have a clue what he was saying, but some of it must have had an impact on the northerner for he began to turn red with anger and tried to draw his sword, roaring for his men. Norfolk’s man had obliviously forgotten where he was, for in trying to pull his blade free, Skelton slammed his elbow into the cubby panelling. Don Juan Sebastian, not one to let a chance go by, had his poniard out and was lunging forward, forcing the northerner to jump back before tripping over one of his men, and falling sprawled across another table.

The sudden brawl could have been contained as the tavern regulars edged away, but just then ten more men burst in, armed with swords and staves. A loud voice called over the incipient brawl. “Yield your arms. I am here for a Spaniard and a northerner, suspected heretics by order and writ of the Chancellor of Lancaster, Sir Thomas More.”

Ned swore as he was slammed into the table by a retainer’s backswing. If he thought trouble was a brewing before, that was nothing to the sheer chaos that followed the proclamation. All three rival groups now fell to brawling with the locals who either enthusiastically joined in, hid under the tables or tried to bolt for the door and windows, already surrounded by a panicked throng clambering over each other to get out.

Since those ready exits were blocked Ned opted for escape ‘plan III’ and dropping to the floor, scurried back toward the beckoning safety of the kitchen. He had a few moments before all parties realised their mistakes and planned to make the most of this opportunity. It had worked-well almost. He made it through the doorway and was dodging past the cook, who to get into the feel of things, was yelling and brandishing a hefty meat axe. Ned had actually made it out the back door into a small stinking alley when a large paw seized the neck of his doublet bringing him up short, half-choking.

“Got yer faggot food!”

Damn, it was one of More’s pursuivants. He should have looked first, though how such a broad shouldered, helmeted knave could have hidden so well escaped him. Without changing his grip, Master Ape dragged him towards the end of the alley, all the while chuckling at the ease of his capture and describing in loving detail the ‘questioning’ that was to follow. Ned felt the unfairness of the situation deeply. He had managed to evade the other two with relative ease, and was now seized in some botched raid that was about something he had nothing to do with.

Then just as Master Ape was regaling him with the many and varied uses of the ‘Boot’, Ned heard a sudden clang as is if someone was beating a pot. He heard a grunting cough and large amounts of Master Ape dropped on him, crashing them both into a wattle wall. What in the name of the saints was going on? Suddenly, instead of being helpless in the grasp of More’s pursuivant, he now found himself sprawled on the ground with Master Ape making strange grunting sounds, collapsed over the top of him. An alarming thought barged into his consciousness-what if this fellow thought he was a rent boy and was after a bit of rough and tumble bitchery! Determined to fight it out, Ned smashed his elbow backwards and felt a jarring but satisfying thud, and then shooting pains right up his arm making his fingers spasm. Painful or not, this gained him some room and without pausing to see what might happen next, he scrambled out and made a bolt for the end of the alley.

He made it two paces before coming to an abrupt halt. Mistress Black was standing behind the downed pursuivant, idly swinging Gruesome Roger’s cudgel while the weapon’s owner was a pace further back, leaning against the wall with fist shoved into his mouth in a vain attempt to muffle loud guffaws. Embarrassed didn’t seem to be an adequate word for how he felt. He wished the cobblestones would open up and swallow him.

“When you’ve quite finished playing with that pursuivant we need to leave.”

What could you say? Silence was better than admitted shame, so Ned hastened after the fast moving girl and fell into step with her chuckling guard.

They retreated from the spreading brawl at the White Lamb and joining the rear guard of Gryne’s men, cut along the side alleys until they came to Moorgate. There was a momentary hold up as the price of exit was negotiated with the guard, but once more the Cardinal’s angels smoothed the way and they hurried back to the Inn.

Ned’s surprises for the evening hadn’t ended. All the horses were saddled complete with his small pack over the rump of one of them. Now that he was calming down from the events at the White Lamb, it took little urging for him to join the rest of the party. In the lingering flare of twilight they rode north out of the straggling fringes of the city.

He rode in sullen silence for the first hour. The rancour of the recent incident had stoked his temper almost to furnace bright. At least one of their number was openly amused at his discomfort, recounting with what he thought were overly dramatic embellishments his rescue to the rest of the band. That was another strike Ned had against Mistress Black. She needn’t be so openly gloating over his misfortune!

Ned was locked in a recurring loop of blame, recrimination and guilt, and a fair part of it was of his own making. He should have known that he couldn’t trust his uncle with something so risky. It was putting the man in an impossible situation, but then did he have a choice? Ned didn’t yet have any connections at court unless you counted Will Coverdale, who thought him dead and a ghost.

Referring to the knightly codes of loyalty and honour as recounted in the tales of chivalry should have seen him go to his uncle’s friend, Thomas Cromwell or petition their Good Lord, Cardinal Wolsey, but as events had just proved, even the slightest knowledge of this matter was too much. Anyway his daemon reminded him that after all the suffering he seen these last years, the Cardinal shouldn’t escape the coming retribution.

As for Uncle Richard he had to grudgingly admit that selling him out to everybody created the chaos he used to escape, and kept the canny lawyer square with the hungry pack of nobles.

Having sorted through that problem Ned moved on to consider the next stage of their venture. Three of their escort had lit small horn paned lanterns and spread out in front to watch for robbers and thieves. Though only an hour’s ride out of the city, it still paid to be cautious. Stopping for the latter part of the night at a wayside tavern would give a bit more time to figure out where the Royal Court was this week.

Ned kicked his horse into a faster trot and pulled up next to Rob Black. He found apologising difficult-it was his plan that had just collapsed and he’d put them all in greater danger. “Ah Rob, I’m sorry about that. I thought it would help.”

His friend waved it off and turned to him. Ned could see Rob’s smile in the dimming light. Unaccountably he looked amused and happy. “Don’t worry about it Ned. You got us out of the city and that’s no mean feat.”

Ned was puzzled-how could such a disaster be dismissed so easily? “That doesn’t matter. We can’t get to the Court. My uncle’s contacts could have got us in, but now…”

Black Rob lent across and gave him a hefty clap in the shoulder. “It’s all right. Meg knows how venal Lord Cesspool can be. Uncle Williams’ had a dispute with him a few months ago. She thought we should at least give you a chance. Anyway it forced my dear sister into a bit of honesty-she was the one who convinced More’s men to do the raid. Gave them all the details and twenty angels.”

This revelation had Ned whirling. Damn Margaret Black! She already knew Ned’s mission would fail. She let it happen and organised the rescue. Then it clicked. “What honesty?” he asked suspiciously.

“Why, Meg can get us into Lady Anne’s presence.” Then he coughed, embarrassed. “She…ahh she apparently supplies the Boleyn household with all manner of imported ahh…spices.”

This news flabbergasted Ned and he steamed away quietly. All this time and they could have just left the city and headed off with a guaranteed audience. This afternoon’s debacle never needed to have happened. “So where is Mistress Black leading us today.” That was said in bitter tones.

Rob Black though seemed to have missed the dripping sarcasm. “Grafton Regis, near Towcester on the road to Oxford. The King is staying at the royal demesne in Northamptonshire, hunting stags and bears or whatever are in those wild lands.”

Great thought Ned.

Just what his bruised self-esteem needed. He suppressed a groan. His chance for the leadership of this company had just crashed to ruins. This was going to be a very long few days full of sore trial and tribulation as Mistress Black gleefully rubbed in her victory, that was a very despondent prospect. Matched with the grim tidings from the White Lamb and this journey was going to appear like Dante’s passage through Hades. His daemon tried to perk him up by hinting that with such determined foes and such a long ride he could be presented with numerous opportunities to regain his natural position as commander. This time it didn’t work and Ned gloomily looked ahead into the falling night and silently cursed the cunning and forethought of Mistress Black.

Chapter Twenty Two-The Grafton Ride, Cosgrove Village

To reinforce Ned’s feelings of ominous gloom, the ride over the past few days had been a damp and uncomfortable experience so he was glad of the break at village of Cosgrove. The road from London north along Watling Street had been a very bruising experience, and he swore by several saints that if he survived this journey he’d spend less time dicing and more in the proper pursuits of a gentleman. Not even three hours spent in front of blazing fire at the Inn did much to warm him up or lessen the hobbling affliction of his cramped thighs. Demurely Mistress Black had offered to mix him up a poultice if his pain was as considerable as his waddled stride indicated. Ned had given his tormentor a frosty glare, then straightening up as much as his muscles would allow gave his best courtly bow and politely refused. By all the saints that display hurt and afterwards his cods felt bruised beyond repair, but he wasn’t going to swallow his pride and admit it, especially after her stunt with More’s pursuivants.

To rub salt into the wounds of his pride, the tale of his rescue had been repeated at least four times by Mistress Black and at each occasion it had their escort of Gryne’s men almost falling out of their saddles with laughter. Ned gave a smile that was barely skin deep at each retelling. He found nothing amusing about the mix up at all. Silently he promised that at the appropriate time Rob’s sister would pay for her mirth. However this journey was neither the time nor the place and despite provocation, he’d bitten his tongue and not told his companions exactly how much he had knocked back to stand by them. Though each time he’d been tempted! Both his daemon and angel had made snide comments about the trustworthiness of their pursuers, stating that his reward would be akin to jumping off the tower of St Paul’s.

Ned in at least a semblance of leadership had quizzed the locals at every halt about fellow travellers and the condition of the road ahead. So according to the Cosgrove innkeeper, Grafton was some three or four hours ride to the north, over good countryside. Even better news, the shire officials had recently repaired several miles of road. Considering the pounding quality of the journey so far these repairs were a real boon. Ned had become very tired of having to test each wide pool of water on the road for its bottomless potential. That meant if all went well they’d hit the royal estate well before sunset, then with a degree of justified foreboding he looked forward to seeing how valid Mistress Black’s claims were.

Cosgrove wasn’t a large place, a decent sized inn, a market square opposite the church and all under the easy sight of the local lord’s manor. That plus twenty houses completed this fragment of urban life. Like many villages along the road it served travellers and droving flocks heading to fill the gaping maw of London in the south as well as the needs of the surrounding farmers. That it served as a handy stopping point along the great north western route may have been the reason it had been recommended by the carters they passed. That aside, the Inn’s ale and food was much better than the horse piss and scullery leavings they’d been offered several miles back. So it had been a universally acclaimed decision to stop for a few hours.

Even more so when Rob had advised that one or more of their mounts could founder under the strain. Over the past two days the horses had been worn down both by the pace they’d maintained as well as by the rain and mud. It may have been possible to push on to Grafton Regis but best not to chance it, so his friend had swapped them for a fresh set and then immediately taken these to the local blacksmith’s to have them re-shod. Ned was impressed by the quiet confidence Rob Black displayed in any practical matter. It made a pleasant change to the complaints and flights of fancy of his sister. Now several days into their association of the Cardinal’s Angels, Ned found it difficult to comprehend why he would have bothered to put himself at risk for the ungrateful girl. All he could do was claim the blow to his head had briefly distorted his wits.

At least he could rely on Rob. At this moment his companion was working at the Inn’s smithy. After supervising the shoeing, Rob Black was using the smith’s forge to his own advantage. While Ned was satisfied with the sword Master Robinson pressed upon him and Gruesome Roger had his personal arsenal of knife, cudgel and grim visage, Rob had felt out classed in the company of Gryne’s Men, who were a travelling display of the diversity of edged ironware. Maybe it was the walls of the Gryne Dragone that set him thinking. Anyway Rob had decided to create his own weaponry since the apprentice artificer had been largely unsatisfied with both the authority and presence of a dagger. At one of their first stops, he’d acquired a length of heavy chain from a smith and at every halt since then, he had continued to work on it. Ned supposed Rob knew what he was doing, but the flail that had emerged from that chain still looked pretty rustic to his eyes. He wasn’t sure how four section of chain joined to a short oak staff could make a weapon. However Rob seemed satisfied with it and carried it proudly slung from his saddle, giving their progress a merry jingle counterpoint as the horses trotted along.

As for the other two of their company, the insufferable Meg Black and Gruesome Roger, the last he’d seen of them the girl was being hustled off by the Innkeeper’s goodwife, no doubt on some matter of hedge witchery or other. He neither knew nor cared which it was, so long as she kept her distance. Ned in the meantime had more pressing business, a ‘privy matter’. Not just his thighs had been strained from the ride-the pain had moved upwards cramping his gut, which at this moment was demanding his urgent attention. One of the Inn’s servants said there was a jakes around the back and Ned needed to find it immediately.

It was a primitive affair made up of rotted scantling scraps that had already seen service for several other dubious constructions and no doubt been rejected as too poor to burn for a beggar’s fire. If he’d had a choice a ditch could have been safer. The wooden frame and sides seemed to balance precariously over the stinking trench and swayed violently when he brushed up against them. Without a doubt an overloud fart or belch would see it fall on the next poor soul who sought relief! The innkeeper would be well served to get it rebuild. If ever Ned saw a potential writ for damages this was it! He must remember to mention this potential case to master St Germaine’s apprentice at Middle Temple. The esteemed lawyer was said to be compiling a book on English legal customs. Ned was sure in such a dry tome a little light levity wouldn’t go amiss.

Having refastened his braes and adjusted his codpiece, Ned hobbled towards the front of the Inn. Coincidentally this put him in an excellent position to see the arrival of the latest group of travellers, which had Ned instantly diving behind a large hay cart. It was that damn Skelton and his minions! Norfolk’s man pulled hard on his reins and wrenched his horse to an abrupt halt in the courtyard. Skelton then leapt off the horse and strode over to one of the servants chopping firewood, and pulled him up by his jerkin until the poor fellow was nose to nose. Ned from his hiding spot could see the glare in Skelton’s eyes as he made his forceful demand. The Inn servant, his face whiter than a sheet, pointed a wavering finger in Ned’s direction. Abruptly Skelton dropped the servant hurried towards the hay cart, his heavy boots splashing through the puddles.

At that instant with Skelton’s footsteps getting closer Ned fervently started praying. Any saint would do since his chance of escape was nil! All he could hope was that Skelton didn’t find him on his first search then maybe he would be able to slip away and warn the others. Ned crouched behind the heavy wheel and watched between the heavy spokes as the dangerous northerner’s long leather boots paced closer. At the last instant Skelton swung right and broke into a hobbled run for the jakes. The door shivered splinters as he slammed it and Ned could soon hear imprecations to St Thomas for aid in what sounded like a very painful experience.

It was then that a very nasty thought came to Ned and urging his sore muscles into action he sprinted for the smithy. As expected the entire escort was lounged around the forge fire, watching Rob work on the sparking iron. Ned didn’t know what it was, but the fascination of a smith’s work seemed to draw everyone in the vicinity. Maybe it was the magic of the flames and glow of the metal or perhaps the fact that on a cool autumn day the forge was the warmest place in the village. Ned grabbed the closest man of their escort, a hulking fellow who went by the name of Tam Bourke.

“Skelton’s men have just ridden in. You two stay and delay them.”

That command received a very doubtfully speculative stare from the one called Tam, while his friend peered out the door towards the milling horsemen and then edged just a bit further back and freed his blade.

“Master Gryne said we’s were to protect yea.” This blanket statement by Tam gained a ready chorus as Gryne’s men checked their ironware.

Ned waved his hands in front of the incipient affray and pulling out his purse poured a dozen angels into the Tam’s hand. “No! No don’t fight them-buy them firkins of the local double. Tell them you’re celebrating the birth of a son or getting married. Get them drunker than a bishop. I’ll deal with their leader. Meet us at Grafton tomorrow.”

That received a very appreciative though bemused acceptance and Tam and his companion went off, smiling, to fulfil their task. The remaining members of their guard rose from their perches around the forge, and plainly expecting to be assigned similar duties, drew closer. Rob had now completed whatever part of the artificer’s craft he had been working on and with steaming iron in hand came over to join them.

Ned gathered his retinue and explained his inspiration. It gained a rousing chorus of yeas and a few rueful chuckles before they readily followed him out to the courtyard.

Ned stood back and surveyed his handy work. He’d never considered that helping out his uncle as Commissioner of Sewers could have proved so useful. Uncle Richard had battled all year to get the Londoners to deal with their wastes in the modern and approved methods and to clean out the festering sewers that had not been upgraded since King William had marched in. He had waxed lyrical particularly on the siting of middens and cesspits uphill from wells and called down God’s wrath on the foolish for placing the source of evil and pestilent miasmas so close. The Commissioner of Sewers would be so proud to see the site of the Cosgrove Ruse on Wye Inn privy. Although flimsy and precarious, it was carefully sited on the downhill slope, about ten paces from the Inn building, well away from anything else and built over a convenient noisome trench that flowed off into a nearby marsh. Such an excellent spot and the gradient gave the rolling hay wain a good turn of speed as it careened down hill gathering speed at every yard. It was such a satisfying crunch as the charging hay wagon impacted with the privy. Ned could clearly see he had been right-the structure had been in need of repair for it gave little resistance as shed, wagon and occupant all tumbled with a crash into the reeking trench. As a final malicious twist he had called out in Don Juan Sebastian’s accented speech inquiring if Skelton was pleased with his new abode. Then laughing with the rest of the company, he left to collect the horses and continue on to Grafton. The road was clear!

Chapter Twenty Three-A Clear Road! Watling Street

Ned dodged another lunge-the Spaniard was damned fast. If only he could get to his blade, then maybe he’d have a chance. His daemon and angel metaphorically kicked his ego in the codgers. No, that was wildly optimistic. If he still had his sword then the matter would have been concluded a good five minutes ago, with him dead on the ground skewered by the much better swordsman. This weaving through the copse was what had kept him alive, well that and the muddy ground. So much for a damned clear road!

He could hear Don Juan Sebastian roundly cursing him as a cowardly English dog, a creature not fit to soil his sword. Ned’s daemon facetiously pointed out the irony in that comment, since the Spaniard was hell bent on doing just that. Ned forbore telling his daemon to shove it. He was currently fully occupied with just staying alive. Further shouts and screams from the road gave him some dim hope his plan was working and he prayed to dear God and all the saints that his friends were still alive. The slap of a branch to his face reminded him that all he had to do was maintain the same condition. Ned ducked under the next bough and scurried along a badgers trail. It had been a clever ambush and he blamed himself for failing to foresee it.

A couple of miles out from Grafton and they were sure that the pursuit had been outpaced. Skelton and his band had to be a good hour or so behind them, delayed by the ‘privy matter’ and Rob’s astute swap of horses. So despite his still aching muscles Ned felt he could pull them back from the flat out pace of earlier, particularly to spare the bruising of his buttocks and cods when they hit the saddle too hard. Later he felt that was the reason for their survival, though Gruesome Roger claimed the credit of sighting the ambush as they entered that encroaching patch of woods. The first trap looked like a simple fallen tree, but the Black retainer ordered them to rein in rather than leap the horses over the barrier. It was perfect timing. The crowding trees created deep pools of shadow in the late afternoon light so they had little warning. Still it was enough to reflect off the steel in the low brush. Some eager fool had pulled out his blade too early.

The whole company sawed hard on their reins pulling up the horses hard. At least one of Gryne’s Men tumbled off his mount landing in the mud in an undignified sprawl. Not that it saved them much, since the barrier and brief warning still left them milling on the road desperately trying to hold back the panicked horses, as several men burst out of the cover from either side. Their escort drew a variety of large blades and pushed Ned and the rest into a huddle which they surrounded. For Ned this was his first taste of battle apart from his frequent affrays with the other apprentices or a parish scrimmage, so he was endeavouring to figure out a more London way of solving this. Then a crossbow bolt thudded in the horse shielding him and the beast reared screaming throwing its rider into the ditch cutting short his reflection.

Ned may have been experienced as a brawler and lacked the proper training in the arts of war as practiced by more elevated gentleman at the Inns. However that didn’t make him an idiot or blindly obsessed with honour. You could be a veritable lion of battle, but a crossbow bolt was going to kill you as easily as the most eager coward at twenty paces. Ned stood high in the saddle and quickly cast a rapid glance over their miniature battlefield. He could see two crossbow men on each side. One was re-cranking his weapon but the rest were lining up their targets. It was looking like a replay of Pavia with their companie cast as the French.

Ned threw up an arm and called out. “We yield! We yield!”

His escort was initially unwilling until Gruesome Roger drew their attention to the other crossbows. Then all of them dismounted with hands kept well clear of weapons.

Rob Black and Gruesome Roger where standing protectively before Mistress Black, and three of Gryne’s Men were spread out arc before them. Ned however was off to the other side of the protectors, still trying to figure out who of their many pursuers had pulled this ambush. His muscles tensed with ill-suppressed anger, trembling with the combination of this rage and reaction to the attack. It was only a couple more miles to Grafton. They were almost there, so damned close!

Eventually a figure trotted out from the trees on an impressive chestnut horse. Ned, with a sinking feeling, recognised the jauntily feathered cap and fine velvet cloak that fluttered flatteringly at every bouncing step of this beautiful scion of Bucephalus. Envy and disgust tasted bitter in his mouth. It would have to be him-what did Skelton call him, oh yes a damned Spanish popinjay! He thought he’d seen the last of the Spaniard back at the White Lamb. It appeared that may have been a bit too much to hope for. Don Juan Sebastian must have driven several horses into the ground to get here in sufficient time to set this ambush. That spoke of either supreme dedication or a serious loss of dignity that had to be avenged. Everyone at the Inns of Court knew foreigners like the Spaniard were touchy over their weird ideas of honour.

The gentleman in question slowly coursed his horse through a few of it showy paces in the hundred yards betwixt them- the damned fool was showing off his skill. Ned hadn’t realised a man could be so vain and then had a germ of a very wicked idea. If the Spaniard was all that Skelton claimed then it just might work.

He lent slowly across to Mistress Black and whispered. “Can you play upon his vanity, the piteous wronged maiden like you did at Louland Inn at Bermondsey?”

Mistress Black frowned at him as if he was the origin of all their woes and arched an eyebrow. The consideration hovered for a moment and then she nodded her head slightly.

“Good, follow my lead.”

That was all the preparation he had time for. Ned had to hope that Rob Black and Roger were quick enough to catch on.

The Spaniard pulled his horse into a half rear as he came closer, the flashy show-off, and trotted over to the encircled company. He looked very smug, with a gloating smile of satisfaction. Ned called out and slowly began to walk towards him on the right and unbuckled his belt that held the sword from Master Robinson and an obviously bulging satchel holding them up before him. “Don Sebastian, I will yield to you if you spare me.”

Mistress Black quickly strode after and threw herself at his left side clutching at his boot. The horse pranced a bit at the surprise and Don Sebastian pulled harder on the rein to calm it. “Good Sir, for the mercy of St Mary, save my brother and myself. We were mislead by this measley rogue-he’s going to betray the Queen!”

Ned gave his best affronted gasp and slung back his own counterclaim. “Silence lying slut. Don’t listen to her Don Juan Sebastian. They plan to steal the Cardinal’s letters.”

With them arguing across him on either side, something that required very little acting for their parts, it was a touch confusing for the Spaniard.

“You tickle-brained, pribbling, pig-nutted, measle. Ned Bedwell I curse the day you staggered in and cony-catched us into helping you with this treasonous plot. Please sir, protect us!”

That was very good. If they ever went mad and let girls be tavern players, Meg Black had a bright future. The despairing wail was a great touch and almost made him believe it. For the Spaniard this screaming match confirmed all his thoughts about the miserable English. It was also proving entertaining for his minions who were howling with laughter.

“Treason you call it! I damn you and your miserable hedge herbage. You tried to poison me, you witch!” This was going really well. Ned was getting into the swing of exchanging insults.

“I wasted my craft to heal a thieving lawyer? God’s curse upon you! Panderer of problems, defiler of widows and children!” She was so good Ned could almost believe she meant it.

“Senorita please! Master Bedwell?” Don Sebastian was enjoying the show. His satisfaction was plain to see upon his smug face as he totted up all his coming rewards and made only half-hearted attempts to cool the argument.

“How dare a lewd french-poxed punk spout such filth! Don Juan Sebastian, I’ll prove I’m right. Catch!” With that last taunt Ned hurled the sword, belt and satchel up into the air towards the startled Spaniard.

It was instinctive and that’s what Ned was counting on. Don Juan Sebastian lent back and stretched upwards, endeavouring to catch the prize sailing over his head. To his surprise he continued over as Meg Black pulled on his left leg and Ned pushed the right. The result was a colourful flash of velvet cloak as he tumbled off the horse, landing with a muddy squelch in the roadside ditch. Immediately the saddle was vacated, Ned swung up and grabbed the reins as the beast bucked and snorted at the change in riders. It wasn’t easy but Ned somehow managed to lean down, grab Meg Black and haul her onto the horse and didn’t his ribs complain about that!

That gave them a minute before a muddy figure struggled up from the ditch spitting mud and invective in equal measure. As any veteran will tell you, a minute is almost as long as an eternity in a battle. It gave Ned’s companions a distraction to use to their advantage. Due to the argument, most of the Spaniards band had gathered around to watch the roadside theatre rather than pay attention to their loosely held captives. So when the cony-catching trick came, the crossbowmen were the first to fall. They should have stayed back, more fools them.

Apart from that surprise, Rob’s use of his flailed chain kept three more at a wary distance. It may have been the sight of the very large apprentice artificer and his strange weapon was too disconcerting for these hirelings. Gruesome Roger had gone for a more practical method and spooked their horses. That had broken up the rest of Don Juan’s minions who were either trying to avoid the frightened beasts or Roger’s blade and cudgel. As for their escort, they were going at it in the fine Southwark tradition with boots, knees and blades.

While this well laid plan was falling into chaos, their leader Don Juan Sebastian had finally managed to extract himself from the embrace of the deep morass. The Spaniard was clearly enraged at the trick. He tore at the remnants of his once fine velvet cloak to free his entangled sword. Some poor servant was going to be spending hours trying to restore that piece of ruined finery, though it was probably doomed to failure. Ned felt it would be more prudent to be somewhere else and gave the Spaniard’s horse a kick in the ribs. The prompt proved to be much more than necessary and the horse bounded off, throwing him back into the comfortable grasp of Mistress Black. It was at that moment looking pretty good. Victory was within his grasp. Ned called out to get his friends attention and heard a piercing whistle. The world moved.

Well it felt as if it had. Actually Ned kept moving-the horse however had stopped suddenly as if its hooves were rooted to the road and Ned continued a stately horizontal progress over the beast’s head till he landed with a splash in a deep puddle. Clawing his way out of the slippery hole, he coughed up what felt like a lake of brown mud and cleared the gritty water out of his eyes.

That damned horse was stock still on the road with Mistress Black flailing with all her effort to get it to moving again. It wasn’t taking the slightest notice. More ominous to Ned was the dishevelled figure slowly stalking towards them. It was Don Juan Sebastian and he was not a happy Spaniard. He’d drawn his sword, one of those wickedly long, slim ones. According to Rob Black these were all the rage across the water in France and such. What Ned really remembered was the claim that the blades were savagely fast and in a flash could skewer a man like a frog. The artificer had waxed lyrically over the new design but the finer points were lost on Ned as the Spaniard came closer. All his attention was on the dangerously glittering honed point.

He supposed his actions should have been classed as a noble selfless act, but from his current perspective they just looked foolish. Ned knew that the Spaniard’s presence in the brawl would definitely tip the odds against them and the man was getting closer to a still stalled Meg Black. So he did what any desperate man would do in the circumstance-screamed an insult and legged it towards the woods on the left.

“You Spanish bastard, you’ll never get it!” It was a mistake and just the start of his many problems that afternoon.

Ned ducked a cut and slipped down into a hollow that wove through the woods. Don Juan Sebastian immediately jumped after, determined to follow. He’d never seen a man so possessed by anger. The Spaniard was ignoring the savage toll the passage was having on his fine clothing and his face was covered in scratches from clawing branches. Ned vainly wished that the season was warmer-it was getting cold in here and the dying leaves were stripping the place of cover. It was not the best place to seek shelter but it was the only one available.

Ned dropped and rolled suddenly to the left. He was blindly following instinct now and it saved him from the hissing blade. The damned Spaniard really shouldn’t have been able to cover the ground so fast to be on Ned so soon, slashing and probing with that bloody awful sword. Ned felt cheated as if the countryside was serving this highhanded foreigner, not one of its native sons. He’d had a good fifty paces on the man when he’d started but now it was a barely a few yards. Sobbing with effort, Ned swung around another old chestnut tree, trying not to trip on its writhing roots. It was only a matter of time. The Spaniard was really too good. He moved with an economy of effort that was perfection itself and bounded over the rough terrain with barely half the strain that it cost Ned. His ribs were really complaining now-breathing was getting more painful with every laboured gasp.

Ned saw a chance and took it, diving between a tangled mass of roots into the welcoming shelter of a badger’s set, under the twisted limbs of a sprawling yew tree. He pulled his legs in and tucked himself up, crawling through the strongly scented burrow. Ned hoped the owner was out but anyway he couldn’t be worse off here than outside with the irate Spaniard.

The foreigner in question had stopped outside the set’s narrow entrance and from Ned’s rapid glimpse, a muddy leg could be seen leaning against a gnarled limb. “Englishman, come on out and I will make it quick.”

Somehow Ned didn’t believe that, nor did he care for the offer. He hadn’t thought of a way out yet but he’d be damned if he was going to give up trying now, so he wiggled down narrow tunnels that led deeper into the beast’s lair. None appeared able to accommodate his broad shoulders. Damn!

It was another minute. Don Sebastian must have been getting impatient. “Come English, I’ll even give you my poniard so you can fight like a man and not skulk like a rat.”

“No!” Ned preferred to live like a rat at present thank you very much.

He heard a deep sigh before Don Sebastian began a different sort of conversation. The Spaniard must have seen the futility of honour and now tried his hand at guile. For Ned it was a disturbing insight dripping with the hidden menace of court intrigue. “Well Master Bedwell you have put me to quite a task. All that effort to secure those letters. I spent twenty angels gaining a lever into the Boleyn whore’s retinue, another ten to see one letter.”

So long as he kept talking Ned remained alive. He threw a question over his shoulder while searching around in the den for any sort of weapon. “What about Smeaton-how did he fit in?”

“Yes the Cardinal’s man devious, cunning and lacking in honour. He could have been very useful. Smeaton bribed my letters away from my agent and made it known both they and more dramatic writs were available at a price.” After that confession Don Sebastian made a disappointed tchtch sound.

“You English, you think you’re so clever sometimes. Smeaton was bought by me, one hundred of your golden angels and a post in Bruges. But he was so foolish and greedy he sought out that meddler Howard and his barbarous minion. It brought his death. Though I am disappointed it wasn’t my hand that ripped his soul to Hell.”

So Ned had his answer. One way or another Smeaton was dead that night. Dr Caerleon had been correct. In between gasping for breath he wracked his brain to sort out any other cryptic clues the old astrologer had dropped. His daemon helpfully pushed one into view but he was damned if he knew how to employ it. “Don Juan Sebastian, you know Skelton slew Smeaton?”

“Yeas, Master Bedwell. This is not news to me.” The Spaniard sounded a touch bored.

Ned had to keep the conversation going and reached back to the speculation of that night. “That maybe so, but Skelton got to Smeaton’s satchel first. My friends only recovered it after a long chase. Are you so sure I have what you want?”

Doubt hovered. The Spaniard stopped tapping the root he was against and went very quiet. Ned pushed further. “How many letters were there Don Sebastian?”

Ned could almost feel the mental calculation going on outside as the Spaniard worked through the various permutations of events and circumstances. It wasn’t much of a delay, but Ned thought that even a minute was worth the effort. He’d found a knobbly section of root, not quite the Excalibur of the tales but in desperate need it might help. At a time such as this the priests always said one should examine one’s soul and prepare for the end. Considering how he felt about the church at present, this bland assurance no longer gave him any certainty or comfort.

“Master Bedwell, you are a more sensible English. I have considered your news. It has some merit, so I ask you chose life and wealth, not the path of Smeaton. I Don Juan Sebastian de Alva pledge my word on the bond. I may even forgive the insult to my doublet and cloak. What do you think Englishman?”

Ned was spared time for consideration. A loud yell terminated the discussion. “Yea bloody Spanish louse, shove me in a jakes will yea!”

Ned hiding in the badger’s hole turned pale at the familiar voice shouting in anger. Damn, Skelton was here!

The hollow reverberated to the clash of hard steel meeting in violence. What was going on? The sound of blades squealing in stress penetrated the burrow, as did the continued stream of profanities from the northerner now facing the Spaniard in battle. Say what you will about Howard’s rent collector and hired sword, the northerner had quite a grasp of wonderfully graphic allusions. Ned was quite impressed with the range and breath of the curses, such as ‘yea mother’s mother was nay good enough ta be a poxed whore ta a goat!’ Though the best one was ‘yea Spanish cock has fondness fo’ the arses o’ rent boys, since yea pizzle’s so withered an’ mankyfra humping a donkey!’

The Spaniard seemed to take it in good part since he kept up his end of the repartee. Since Ned wasn’t skilled in Spanish he could only make a guess at what he was saying from the sheer sneering quality of his accented replies. Though his Latin gave him an idea that it may involve copulation with…a bear? This titanic exchange lasted for a few minutes then suddenly terminated with matched gasps and then the mutual cursing continued but now it had a more strained, gasping quality.

After the frantic song of the swords, Ned found this change curious and he cautiously worked his way to the entrance to see what was going on. He recalled another titbit that Rob Black had told him about these new fashion swords. Sometimes the action could be so fast that both combatants struck at the same time. Well it was deeply satisfying to see that his friend had been correct.

Don Juan Sebastian had rammed his long tapering sword into his opponent’s shoulder, while Smeaton’s erstwhile friend and murderer, Skelton, had skewered him in turn in the outer part of the thigh with a poniard. And so they stood leaning against each other, the weapons rammed home and each blade streaked with its victim’s blood that slowly trickled from the wounds-though the Duke of Norfolk’s man looked a lot less sartorially splendid than he had at the gaming house, and stank worse than a pile of ordure. Ned did his best to hide the snigger. The taunting back at the Inn had worked far better than he’d a right to expect.

Neither man looked very pleased with their coup and gasps of pain and struggle leaked from their clenched teeth. It was an interesting and painful stand-off since Skelton’s heavy backsword was locked at the hilts with the white eyed Spaniard’s dagger as each man strained to overpower the other. Skelton was larger and broader than his adversary, weighing a good thirty pounds of extra muscle, while the Spaniard had a lighter more agile build, but his lunge was held with all the strength and commitment of a professional swordsman. Every time Skelton tried to employ his superiority with another jerk or spasm, Don Sebastian’s wrist would twist ever so slightly flexing his blade in the wound and stall the attempt. The first to drop their hilt might be able to gain an edge, but to lose their grip on the blade might also surrender a deadly advantage to their rival.

For Ned it was a convenient opportunity and he crawled out from the set and circled the entangled opponents. This was an interesting conundrum and one he certainly took pleasure in. Both men occasionally spared him a glance from their mutual efforts of murder and neither was very happy.

Skelton, the man in the ordure smeared blue brocade doublet, vainly tried to throw Don Juan Sebastian to one side as he snarled at Ned. “Damn yea, Bedwell. Aid me!”

The Spaniard gave another twist of the buried blade and Skelton bellowed with pain. “God rot yea Spaniard. I’ll ‘ave yea stones for that!”

Don Sebastian spared Ned a smidgen of attention, to put in his own claim. “You do English and it’s treason.”

It was an interesting viewpoint because from where he was standing they were the ones committing treason. No matter! He wasn’t going to stick around and argue the finer points of law. “I bid you gentlemen good day and farewell.” He gave a nod to both and turned to leave.

Ned had some rudimentary skill and training at battle. He could, when pressed, use a sword, and like many was modestly proficient with the bow, but as for experience in combat, that was limited to brawls and similar affrays. The man he had slain last week was possibly his first and so it was no surprise that the next instant caught him out.

It was Don Juan Sebastian.

Skelton, having served in the King’s French and Scottish wars, knew a few of the tricks of battle that could keep a man alive, so when the Spaniard shifted his grip, he was ready to seize the initiative. Though it did save his life, it was however the wrong action. The Spaniard deflected his threatening sword into his already wounded thigh and then slashed Skelton across the chest with his freed blade. Skelton could feel the blade skipping from rib to rib as it gouged its way across his doublet. With a muffled scream he released his grip on his dagger and threw himself backwards, wrenching the Spaniard’s sword from its lodging.

Ned stopped at the cry. Swinging round he saw the northerner drop to the ground as well as a now unencumbered Don Juan Sebastian limping towards him. It was Ned’s inexperience that told against him, for rather than sprint off, he froze. The thrown dagger thudding into the muscle under his shoulder was the penalty.

Ned looked down in horror at the hilt protruding from his doublet. It was but a fraction of time before the paralysing wave of pain struck, but in that moment he managed to see in fine detail the silver wire twisted around the ivory hilt and the fine chiselled figure inscribed on the pommel. He idly considered if he could get something like that from Rob Black. And then he screamed as his arm twitched uncontrollably and his bright blood began to seep through the rent in his doublet.

Once more instinct drove Ned. It’d been the only factor that kept him alive so far and now demanded that he head for the road. With a savagely grimacing Don Juan Sebastian limping closer he needed no further spur.

The journey back through the woods was even worse. At every step the wedged blade sent sparks of blinding agony lancing through his left shoulder. He dared not halt to pull the blade out or stop to check on his pursuers. Occasionally he heard someone blundering through the low brush behind him but whether it was the Spaniard or Skelton he cared not so long as he was in front.

Finally groaning with the effort and pain, he burst past the last restraining branches onto the muddy ground that bordered the slightly raised road. There was a group of figures standing by some horses and he automatically veered in their direction. His vision was hazy from the pain and he hoped rather than expected it to be his companions. Instinct reasoned anything was better than being hunted in the wood by Don Sebastian and Skelton.

Ned waded across the last shallow verdant pool and, one handed, clambered up the ditch, whimpering with the effort. At the last foot his arm gave out and he began to slip backwards clutching at the slippery bank. A large hand appeared and grabbed his doublet, jarring the blade and for a few delightful moments he lapsed into unconsciousness.

Chapter Twenty Four-A Ministering Angel? Grafton Regis

Ned quite happily drifting along in a boat on the river. The day was warm and the sun had that sparkling refined quality you only get on warm June days. The kind that made you savour the passing beauty as if you were in paradise. All he needed now was an attractive lass, with a pleasingly exposed cleavage, to pole them along under the dappled shade of the arching willows. After that well, Ned was quite prepared to let nature and his natural charm take its course. This was so much better than pounding his arse into raw meat on a saddle floundering over muddy roads. They should have thought to go by river sooner. It was always more pleasant to be rowed along the Thames. It was his favourite form of transport where a gentleman could take his ease supping on sweet dark plums, a goblet of cooled Rhenish wine and have his brow bathed by a sky eyed lass who looked just like that paragon of beauty, Mistress Meg Black. Oh his daemon chuckled. What a session that’d be to bed her, a steaming session of ardent rumpy-pumpy! She was just the right height and those swelling curves, generous smile and open nature. A lad could do much worse. A minor distraction from further up the river bank had him creasing his brow. He could have sworn it sounded like someone shouting.

“You clumsy oaf hold him down!”

“Why ask me? Of course he’s going to buck. Wouldn’t you?” Since they clearly didn’t concern him Ned dismissed it as a gadfly of annoyance and continued to drift on the waters of Father Thames being rocked in blissful rest, right up to…

“AAAAWWWHHHH!”

A dreadful scream punctured his boating and then came the overwhelming aroma of charred flesh and cloth. Ned’s eyes snapped open to see a pair of hefty arms holding him down and above the apparition of a wild ice blue eyed demon holding a hot bar of iron. His vision locked onto the dull red point still steaming from its painful plunge into his flesh. All the saints save him. He was being put to the question!

“NOOOO!”

“Damn it! Hold the tickle-brained idiot still. I have to seal the other side!”

The return of the burnt flesh smell and the avalanche of pain that rolled over him shredded the last remnants of his happy dream. That was a damnedably familiar voice! Oh no, he wasn’t on the Thames. He didn’t have any wine nor anything like a compliant lass poling him along. Damn him, but once more he was suffering the punishments of acquaintance with Mistress Black! With an enormous effort he shoved the restraining arms off him and pushed himself upright. Oh God and all the saints that hurt!

“By all that’s damned holy, Meg Black! Why are you torturing me?” He growled out at a slightly higher pitch than he had hoped, after a few reviving breaths to push the agony back.

Mistress Black returned the bar to the forge fire, dismissing his accusation with a shrug. Ned’s rancour was stoked, as he could see she was doing little to hide a satisfied smile. That sight pushed him into a realm of anger surpassing anything before. With a bellow of rage he pushed himself up to deliver the long promised thrashing she deserved, her status as a girl be damned! His heart wasn’t full of black treachery like some he could name.

However Ned soon discovered the difference between desire and reality as several large bodies piled on top of him.

“Careful there! I didn’t spend so much time stitching him up to have you cause more injury!”

Ned’s anger slowly drained away. Or more correctly was squashed out of him as now he had to strain to breathe without causing spasming pain in his chest from his ribs and his shoulder that now glowed with a special brand of agony all its own.

As he struggled for one more gasp of air, a familiar voice spoke into his ear. “Now Ned take it easy. Meg had to do a bit of barber surgeoning on you or you’d still be leaking blood. Now easy there. We’re going to let you up nice and slow. Don’t pull on the stitches. She’s still got to put a poultice an’ bandages on you.”

Ned struggled a little until he could tilt his head and looked into Rob Black’s concerned face. If appearance was any measure he spoke God’s own truth. Reluctantly Ned wheezed unwilling compliance and the weight on his chest eased as two of Gryne’s Men slowly removed their bulk. Eventually they propped him up against a post and Ned had a chance to look around. Meg Black had dropped the instrument of torture and was rummaging in her herbage satchel. That’s when the import of Rob’s words sunk in. Oh no, Mistress Black given free rein with knife and probe-it chilled him to the bone!

“By the blood of Christ, Rob! Why’d you let her play at surgeon? I’d be safer with a doctor!”

Mistress Black obviously heard the complaint against her skill and took it to heart. She spun around, hands on hips, eyebrows arched with ominous intent, and her eyes shooting out cold blue fire, then addressed him as you would an idiot or young child. “Master Bedwell, so much for your reputation as a man of parts, ‘Red Ned’. Ha, I’ve had children complain less, you whining worm! Think yourself lucky I bothered with yea or else you’d be dead in the ditch by now.”

Ned blinked a few times and tried to clear his head. A few distractions were getting in the way of his attempt, pain from a myriad of places and a strange fuzziness that reminded him of the later stages of a really good night on brandy wine. His slightly blurry vision slid across the open space to Rob. He could see that his friend had been weeping. It was the puffiness around the eyes that gave it away, but now his face was plastered with a huge grin. A sneaking suspicion pushed forward by his better angel waved for attention. Maybe he’d misjudged Mistress Black. Ned gave it a brief nod of recognition and groaned, then did what he had to do.

“Mistress Black, forgive my harsh words. It was the pain speaking. I thank you for tending to my wounds as I suspect you did for the rest of our company.” He tried a prone attempt at a half bow, but a meaningful glare and a shaken finger from the recipient of his grudging apology stopped the action. Oh well, good, he’d live with that limited acceptance. It hurt enough as it was. As it was, his mouth felt like a weasel had used it as a privy.

“God’s blood, can someone get me a firkin of double and where the hell are we?”

“Certainly Ned. I get one from the Inn!” Rob strode across the improvised surgery which usually served as a smithy, towards the door when his sister’s outstretched hand abruptly stopped him.

“No! No doubles just a small beer. Any potent drink after the laudanum will set him dreaming again.”

Ned would have cursed, but his common sense stopped him, though he was pleased to see Rob look towards him for approval afore he moved off. Perhaps his previous push for leadership had made some mileage. In the meantime he needed to find out how they came here, wherever here was. “So Mistress Black, you got to finally use your laudanum physick on the wounded. Did you find it efficacious?”

So not the best question, but at least he was trying to be gracious in suffering. Mistress Black paused for a moment and arched one of her eyebrows again. “I think it worked well enough Master Bedwell. It kept you in the land of dreams all night while we got here and as I worked on you.”

Ned clamped his lips shut so as not to scream. All night! What about their mission? What about Skelton and Don Sebastian? Were where their pursuers? Instead of those panicked questions he let out a steady breath and tried his level best to keep it friendly. “What‘s been going on since yesterday?” He hoped that question didn’t quaver with the anxiety that he felt speeding up his heart.

Mistress Black returned a steady stare for a moment or two before replying. “Well, we had to salvage all the injured before we headed off. A few poor souls were beyond help. One of Gryne’s Men dealt with them and I had to clean and bandage that fellow you pushed into the privy and we…”

Ned was listening and he was being polite but as his brain matched the words to images, he lost control. “You did what? Are you diseased in your wits or just lost them? What foolishness possessed you to save our pursuers?”

Mistress Black’s eyes narrowed in a very familiar way and her hand explored the option of walloping, and then to his surprise patted him on the head. Somehow that was worse than her anger. “There, there Ned. Paracelsus says that laudanum can sometimes dull the wits, not that yours needs much. As for Skelton, of course I cleaned and stitched up his injuries. Most appreciative he was too unlike some I could name. We also found that very handsome Spaniard, Don Juan Sebastian, staggering around in the thicket, then sorted out his injuries as well.”

Ned could have claimed it was the new physick she’d given him that distorted his hearing so badly. But as he reviewed their last conversation no matter which way he rearranged the words and matched them to her blandly assured tone, it couldn’t be construed any other way. Ned cautiously shook his head. He had to know. “Ahh Mistress Black, you know these two men were out to seize us and to commit murder if necessary?”

She snorted and gave him a look usually bestowed on a pile of gutter refuse. “Of course Master Bedwell.”

“And you saved their lives?”

“Well whether they live or die is up to the grace of God. All I did was ensure their wounds have a chance to heal.” Ned had to admit he was still confused even more so than usual when talking with Mistress Black.

“Why?”

“Because, Master Bedwell, I know enough about Court politics to realise that opponents today may turn out to be the allies of tomorrow. Despite that, even sinners such as they should have the benefit of God’s mercy. If you still fear pursuit I wouldn’t worry. Both men were so dosed with Paracelsus’ drug that they’ll be unable to resume the chase for days.” Ned opened his mouth to speak, thought for a moment then closed it and shook his head. While it was easier to believe that she bandaged his injuries, her ease at the cony-catcher’s trade was less easy to take in. Having to admit that a mere girl consistently out manoeuvred him was hurtful to any man’s pride. Now once more Mistress Black had proved to be a very cunning exploiter of modern politics. Ned inclined his head in a nod of acceptance. Despite her frequent rancour he would grudgingly admit he was glad Rob’s sister had occasionally slipped into the lead. But…just not publicly.

Rob eventually returned with a lidded firkin and Ned cautiously took it in his right hand. His friend helped support him as he swallowed at least a quarter. Damn that was good-no more weasel privy taste.

Rob eased the firkin down as Ned took a breath. “Your sister has told me of the aftermath of the ambush but what happened? I can recall very little.”

Actually he remembered quite a bit, mostly pain and trees, though his thinking was feeling less muzzy. Occasionally he still had to shake off strange memories of grasping branches clutching at his doublet or tripping up his feet. However despite those shadows Ned still felt the need to plan their next stage afore Mistress Black returned to her wilful habits. So catching up on the recent past was a good start.

“What happened after I drew the Spaniard off?” He thought it best to get his excuse in first. Being thought a coward didn’t sit well.

Rob scratched an ear since he was still kneeling and looked up at his sister. He must have obtained assent as he gave a guilty nod before launching into the tale of the Grafton Ambush. “Bravely done Ned!” The clap on the shoulder was only a light tap but Ned still grimaced with the pain and spots danced in his vision for a moment or two.

Rob looked ashamed at his lapse and paused with a questioning glance upwards before resumed the tale. “Ahh after you’d entered the woods with the Spaniard in hot pursuit, that other lot we left back at the Inn slammed into the Spaniard’s gang led by some large bearded maniac yelling for the Spanish louse. Meg called that he had the satchel and was in the woods and the fellow pounded off ignoring all the rest.” Rob waved his hand in front of his nose meaningfully. “By God he reeked as he rushed past. Smelt worse than the Fleete ditch.”

Ned let out a suppressed whimper and a glare. During the tale Mistress Black, having discarded smithing, returned to her pretension of barber surgeoning, and was now packing the area of his wound with some sort of astringent herb poultice. By the saints, it stung! Then she roughly pushed his arm up and began to bind a cloth bandage tightly around his chest and shoulder.

Holding on to his manners and forbearance Ned gave a tight smile of thanks. How he was going to move if they got attacked was a question he thought best not to ask. Feeling like a swaddled infant Ned waved his friend to continue with his as yet uninjured hand. “Then what happened-how did you win out?”

Rob Black dropped his head and looked rather embarrassed, muttering some deprecating comment about the ‘providence of the lord’.

Mistress Black, however, was not so reticent. She gave her brother a fierce glower, then just to emphasis her evident disapproval, gave Ned’s dressing a last securing tug that had him gritting his teeth in discomfort. Then she stood up, and facing her brother with hands defiantly on hips, continued the tale. “What Robert hasn’t said is that once Skelton disappeared into the wood, the new ruffians were reluctant without his leadership. They did look worse for wear-probably most were drunk.”

Ned thought realised that now would a splendid time to hold his peace as Mistress Black snorted with disapproval before carrying on. “Then since both leaders had gone a few took the opportunity to run off. A final knot tried to take us on when Roger had been knocked out.” She made a waving motion in the general direction of a building across the courtyard. “He’s resting in the tavern-should be right in a day or so.”

Ned found himself sourly reflecting on the inequity of the situation-Gruesome Roger was tucked up in a bed while all he got was the floor of a blacksmithy and a steaming hot iron. There was some moral in there somewhere, but for the life of him he couldn’t see what it was.

Mistress Black, maintaining the glower in her brother’s direction, returned to the story. “Then my dear brother fell back into his wicked brawling ways and lost his temper! Robert screamed like one possessed and charged them swinging that chain of his.”

The story shuddered to an abrupt halt as Mistress Black delivered the most disapproving frown Ned had yet witnessed. Her brother visibly cringed, no mean feat for a lad well over six feet tall. “So they bolted and you know the rest.”

And here endeth the sermon, Ned thought wryly to himself. From Mistress Black’s choice of language Ned got the distinct impression that she was waxing wrathful at Rob for losing his temper. What a lack of sisterly deference and respect! But Ned supposed that was Mistress Black all over, a forward and contrary lass if there ever was one. In truth Rob Black’s defence far surpassed his cowering in the woods, though it would be best not to dwell too much on his part of the affair.

“Well done Rob! This would have been for naught without you!”

Despite the continuing frowning censure of his sister, Rob seemed to take the praise well and visibly swelled with pride.

“Where are we?”

That was the third time he’d asked and once more it was the efficient Mistress Black who answered while packing away various vials and flasks in a her small satchel. “At the Crown’s Hart in a village called Grafton Regis, half a mile south of the manor where the King is staying.”

“Well there’s no time like the present to see the King.” Ned strained to push himself up using the post behind him as support.

Rob came to his aid and without visible effort picked him up. According to the opinion of Mistress Black, Skelton and Don Sebastian were incapable of following, though that left two or more of their pursers still in the chase. As far as Ned was concerned that was two too many. They were running out of time. It was a half hour ride to the safety of the King’s presence, and they must try now.

Leaning on Rob and trailed by Mistress Black who was joined by two of Gryne’s Men as escort, Ned limped into the courtyard and over towards their horses. It was then that Ned beheld it and his mouth dropped open in surprise. It was just magnificent standing there in all its equine glory at about fifteen hands high, the most beautiful horse he had ever seen-Don Juan Sebastian’s chestnut stallion.

“H-how?” And that was about as far as he got. He limped over and let the beast sniff his hand before running it softly down the beautifully arched neck. He felt velvety suppleness with the suggestion of strong muscles underneath.

Rob lent across and checked the girth straps. “Meg suggested that it would serve as payment for her services and the affray. Don Sebastian readily agreed even signing a bill of exchange-to you.”

Ned reminded himself to keep a wary distance from Rob’s sister if ever he came into a modest bequest or else he’d find himself signed away to debtor’s prison. That thought didn’t stop him from running his hand down silky smooth coat of the horse’s neck to his massive shoulder. This was certainly some compensation. A horse like this must be worth two hundred or so angels, though considering the look of him, any lord would willingly part with four hundred.

It was then Ned thought of the elegancy of Mistress Black’s solution. It would be impossible for the Spaniard to claim that the beast had been stolen or he’d been cony-catched. To do so would make his part in the ambush common knowledge. Ned chuckled at the idea. Don Juan Sebastian would be down on two counts. Firstly there was attempted assault on the King’s road. That was a hanging offence all by itself, but the second truly was more damaging to him personally. Don Juan Sebastian had planned and then failed to pull off the perfect trap against a motley collection of the despised English. If that were to get about his reputation would be in tatters. Ned was really going to enjoy riding this horse. It would go well with the poniard the Spaniard had so thoughtfully provided him.

Rob returned his discarded belt, sword and the cursed satchel before kindly giving him a boost up into the saddle followed by their remaining party mounting the rest of their horses.

“Let get this over with.” Ned tried to sound brave and determined, but distinct overtones of pain and weariness spoiled the statement.

It had only been a single night in the village, but in that time Mistress Black had found out more details about the place than any spy. In the short distance to the manor Ned was given all the local tales including how it was the ancestral home of the Woodvilles, His Majesty’s mother’s family. Ned had to think for a moment to place that in context and realised that it must mean the home of Elizabeth Woodville who’d secretly married King Edward IV. There were quite a lot of tales about her. She was reputed to have been a beauty, but this was overshadowed by rumours of witchcraft. It was safer not to mention those tales here-the King’s majesty was very touchy about his ancestry.

Mistress Black had also gained a comprehensive report on the progress of the King’s rebuilding program. Damn, she was better than any spy. As befitting the expansive qualities of His Sovereign Majesty, the manor was being extended and the view from the lane verified this, with a mass of scaffolding and the rhythmic ringing of hammer on chisel from the stone masons.

Ned was tired, sore and his shoulder kept on throbbing. It should have been so simple-just ride up, announce that they bore a message for Lady Anne, wave the Cardinal’s seal if needed and that was it. Of course real life didn’t prove to be quite so simple.

As expected the royal guards stopped them at the gate. They relayed their business and one of the pair walked off to find someone in authority to dump it onto so he could go back to looking intimidating and scratching his bum.

It was a quarter of an hour or just under before they had an answer to their request. Twenty armed guards marched into view, ten at least equipped with the formidable war bow. Just to give meaning to their intension the bows were strung and arrows held at rest though ready for the draw. The captain stepped forward, and in tones that brooked no delay, commanded them to dismount and hand over their arms. After strolling into the Tower with narry a glance, this struck Ned as being more like the security he expected around the Monarch of England, though a sideways glance at Mistress Black gave him a fleeting moment of doubt. She looked worried.

Small groups of courtiers stood to one side loudly boasting of their kills during the morning’s hunt and turned to watch as they were escorted past them to the large manor house. Complaining servants carried tapestry rolls and clusters of workmen covered in fine stone dust were hammering in propping beams of timber. The royal progress was busier than the Tower. Ned was amazed. According to the tales of Will Coverdale, which he had often considered largely embroidered for their benefit, this should all be stately order and decorum.

Once inside they were made to wait in an antechamber outside the great hall. Ned could see why the place was being rebuilt-it must be too cramped to suit the proclaimed grandeur of the King. The wood panelling however was very attractive, still having that mid-golden sheen with the pale flecks providing the highlights. His uncle would really like to see this. It would give him ideas for the house at St Lawrence Jewry.

While they waited and in Ned’s case slumped against the wall between a pair of Gryne’s Men, there was frenzied flurry of to-ing and fro-ing by clerks who scurried past them eyes fixed on rolls of parchment, all too busy to spare a glance at the latest petitioners. The King may be on a royal progress but the management of the kingdom must continue. At the brief command of a guard liveried in Tudor white and green they were separated from Gryne’s men and escorted through a set of double doors into the great hall. At last!

Chapter Twenty Five-The Cardinal’s Good Servant, Grafton Regis Manor

The guard closed the doors while a further two escorted them the several paces to the centre of the hall. A royal functionary was holding court at the far end. Seated behind a long table he was the centre of the frenzied activity by the assortment of clerks, who continued to whisper quietly and present papers for approval. As they came closer Ned began to tremble. The gentleman that was the focus of attention was well-dressed in fur trimmed robes that emphasised his large shoulders and impressive bulk. It was said that his father had been a blacksmith and that when he was younger he had followed the French armies as they had marched across Italy fighting the Imperials. The official had a strong face that spoke of determination and thoroughness, and Ned knew those features well. And so he should, after all the man was a frequent visitor to his uncle’s house and in most respects could be even considered their ‘good lord’, more so than his true master, the Lord Chancellor.

Thomas Cromwell put down the piece of parchment he was studying and with a brief wave beckoned them forward. “Master Bedwell, I know you. Please do me the honour of introducing your companions.”

His voice was relaxed and even, but firm in its understanding of power. It had been said by some at the Inns of Court that Cromwell was a man to watch. He knew the currents of power like a fish knew the river’s flow, and as secretary to the Lord Chancellor, Cardinal Wolsey, he was close to the most powerful men in the land.

Despite the pain in his shoulder and ribs, Ned bowed low in a manner he hoped showed sufficient and proper deference. The introductions were simple and without embellishment and at each one Cromwell’s eyes flicked to a parchment on the table. Ned thought he saw a sight twitch of recognition when he came to Mistress Black but he may have been mistaken.

“So why do I have three suspects for murder standing before me? And why would you wish to see Lady Anne? An interesting question ehh, Master Bedwell? Do you have an interesting answer for me?”

At the last instant Secretary Cromwell switched his beacon-like stare from the parchment in hand to Ned, who suddenly found his mouth very dry. He desperately tried to recall all he had ever heard regarding the Cardinal’s right hand man, even dredging up the boring anecdotes of his uncle. The man was a brilliant administrator. It was said, but not too loudly, that he was the reason for the Cardinal’s continued high standing, especially by his novel method of disposing of a large number of religious houses, thus acquiring the money needed for Wolsey to build his two colleges. That Cromwell was ruthless and cunning went without saying. He had steadily advanced in rank and power since he joined Wolsey’s service, and so here he was in the royal court, acting on behalf of his master-eyes, ears and cunning calculation.

“Secretary Cromwell, I bring the kind regards of my uncle and I humbly petition on behalf of myself and my companions to hear us out. We carry information of great import to His Majesty concerning treason.” If his uncle knew he was claiming his good name the man would have had a fit and disown his nephew immediately. No matter, Ned was desperate for any clawed advantage.

The dangerous statement of treason created only the smallest tremor of a frown on Secretary Cromwell’s fleshy face, but he did pull one of the clerks closer with a peremptory wave. The man lent in and nodded in obsequious acquiescence. In a minute the great hall was empty except for two guards who stood prominently either side of the door. A further snap of the Secretary’s fingers brought Ned’s wary band closer. “Master Bedwell, the merest whisper of the word treason, and you have my fullest attention.”

It was spoken in a soft voice but it carried well enough for them all to hear. What didn’t need to be said was that if the Secretary’s attention wavered they’d regret it-but not for long.

Ned stepped forward. Well his daemon hinted at last he had a chance to prove his leadership. It was ironic since the whole matter revolved around Smeaton and the Cardinal’s machinations. However it was impossible to summon the dead to speak the truth or otherwise, so amongst the three of them in this company of the Cardinal’s Angels, Ned was the only one who had a chance of keeping Cromwell’s interest. “Master Cromwell I have been falsely accused of the murder of John Smeaton, as have my companions.”

That didn’t even register an acknowledgement. Ned knew that despite the proclaimed requirements of English law for a coroner’s inquiry, in reality this was their trial and so he pushed on. “There was a brawl outside a gaming house in Southwark and the Cardinal’s man called upon me to aid him which for my honour and duty I did. However after I was struck down, another stabbed him, one who was with him in the Gaming house, a man who can be identified by these two Londoners.”

Ned waved for Robert Black to step forward then his sister Meg. Both repeated the tale of the assault and its aftermath. Their judge and jury gave a brief nod and waved them back.

Ned continued with a carefully edited version that removed details of the Cardinal’s gold and substituted ‘a learned gentleman’ for Dr Caerleon. He’d no idea how much Wolsey had shared with his secretary, but somehow he’d an inkling that most of this tale was beyond the usual purview of Cromwell. Ned concluded with a very brief version of their journey and the ambush, carefully editing names until he knew more of their court associations.

Through all this Cromwell just sat there, impassive and omnipotent, flicking his gaze between a couple of sheets of parchment and the accused. Surprisingly the Black siblings stood up well to this ominous intimidation.

“Master Bedwell you have been extremely circumspect in this but I want names. You have so far avoided any and I commend your caution. In the end I want them and your reason for the claim of treason.”

Ned tried not to look at his friends. It was really up to him now to pull it all together. He drew a deep breath and started. “Skelton, a northerner, killed John Smeaton outside the Cardinal’s Cap. He was also at the White Lamb and he was part of the ambush. I have been told that he serves the Duke of Norfolk though I cannot prove that. The other is Don Juan Sebastian, a Spaniard. He claimed to be in the service of Her Majesty Queen Catherine or the Imperial ambassador. I believe he was to meet Smeaton, but once more I have no proof. He did, however, have excellent knowledge of the matter and also was at the White Lamb and a part of the ambush. He offered me a considerable sum to hand over the information we’d found.”

That received the briefest of nods. Ned was sure the names had been noted and if required, Cromwell could come up with a complete profile on each within minutes.

“And why bring it here?”

This was going to be the difficult part. Ned squeezed up his courage, took a deep breath and spoke. “I may only have been at Gray’s Inn for this past year but I know enough of the law and practice to know when matters need to be passed on to others more qualified and experienced.”

A further cautious nod came from Cromwell. Daring all he plunged on. “I believe you should deal with this on behalf of His Sovereign Majesty and Lady Boleyn. I will never prejudge any man and I am not privy to the requirements of royal policy, and considering what we have seen so far, from the actions of others this is too dangerous for any to handle who do not have an intimate knowledge of the multifaceted affairs of state.”

Ned thought that had been pretty good, now for the flourish. He stepped carefully forward and slowly pulled out the battered satchel. The guards shifted. There was a loud metallic sound that sent shivers up his spine, but a short gesture from the Cromwell set them back to rest. The Cardinal’s secretary opened the wallet cautiously, and with a delicate touch that belied his bulk, examined the letters and the treasonous horoscope from the learned astrologer. Ned had removed the candles which were tucked in his doublet, just in case their secret contents were required for any last minute contingencies, like procuring an escape from prison.

He was close enough to see the impact of the review. There was a passing tremor along Cromwell’s jaw as the muscles jumped distractedly. At a guess this was all news to the Lord Chancellor’s principal servant. Once more he made a leisurely perusal of the damning documents comparing each one. Both of them knew it was the Cardinal’s hand. With that unique sense that one must acquire to survive at court, Ned could feel the balance tipping one way then another as Secretary Cromwell weighed up the causes and effects of these letters. It was almost as if a giant scale stood behind him, each word and cipher steadying or dipping depending on its merits and the shift in alliances and factions that its use would imply.

It could have gone on for hours, a lifetime even for Ned, as he saw decisions flicker across the eyes of the Cromwell. If he had any doubt as to the importance and validity of these letters, it withered in the bright furnace of Secretary Cromwell’s assessment.

Finally Cromwell looked up from the rescued letters straight at Ned and in that instant he saw the cold, ruthless calculation that ticked and spanned this man’s very being. In that frozen instant Ned saw their fate and then it was masked and shifted.

The sound of a slamming door drew his relieved attention. A lady had made her entrance. Both guards snapped to attention, as straight as possible without actually being a measuring rod, as she glided over the polished timber floor. It was said that she had trained at the French court, the source and fount of all the imported culture that the English nobility aspired too. From her dress and poise it was plain to see that she left most other ladies of the court back at the village fair in tawdry comparison. Today she was imperious.

It was Mistress Black who started the ripple with a more graceful curtsy than Ned had ever considered her capable. The rest of the company which came down to just Rob and himself at this moment, followed suit more or less in keeping with Mistress Black. Even Cromwell stood and gave as good a bow as any courtier.

It was easy to see why the King was besotted with her, from the wisps of auburn hair that escaped her hood to the delicate white skin at her throat. Ned found his breathing very difficult. It was her eyes that did it. Amber was one description but that was somehow inadequate.

“Secretary Cromwell, I have been told you have delayed some messengers for me?” This was said in a commanding tone, one that only allowed so much but also made plain the not so hidden suggestion of steel.

The Cardinal’s Secretary immediately got up from behind his table and walked over towards their visitor then went down on bended knee to Lady Anne Boleyn, the King’s intended wife and the reason for all Cardinal Wolsey’s current machinations. “Madam, these are my servants and at great risk they have brought these letters concerning treason in regard to the King’s Great Matter and yourself.”

And in that instant the balance of the world shifted and Ned knew they were safe, though how safe in Cromwell’s service would be was another thing entirely. The Cardinal’s Secretary had made his choice and he handed over the dangerous missives, all of them, and presented his servants starting with Ned, the valued nephew of his friend Richard Rich, a gentleman he stated who could do much in the King’s service.

Ned thought that was interesting-looked like he’d just gained his uncle a promotion. He wondered if he’d gain any gratitude for it. His daemon suggested probably not. Rather Uncle Richard was now his watchdog. It was said Cromwell believed in precautions in the same way a repentant sinner believed in salvation. In the end it wasn’t so surprising-Cromwell was not a man who’d allow valuable knowledge to run around unsupervised.

When the introductions came to Mistress Black Ned received his greatest shock. He had naturally assumed that her famous contact was the scullery boy or a junior attendant, fiftieth down the ladder for access or cast-offs. Instead Lady Anne thanked her personally for the latest shipment of ‘herbs and unguents’ from Bruges. Damn him if Mistress Black hadn’t trumped him-again!

At a certain stage they were eased out of any further discussions by bowing minions, who seemed impressed by the respect they were accorded by both Lady Anne and Thomas Cromwell. These were accomplished functionaries who could read a factional shift in a delayed courtesy. So to Ned and the rest of the company’s delight, they were given a small set of rooms that would usually have been reserved for an Earl.

For Ned, all he craved was some quiet and a rest. He was worn out by the rides, fights and most recent of all, the mental duel with the Cardinal’s Secretary. For a brief instant he’d been granted the rarest and most dangerous of gifts, being able to peer into the inner workings of an opponent’s mind, and what he saw there had chilled his soul. Cromwell would continue to rise and this incident had turned from a near fatal disaster to a convenient stepping stone. The Secretary’s support had come at a price and Ned had an inkling that in time they would learn its true cost. For now, whether they liked it or not, they were involved in the deadliest of games, the envy, deceit and intrigue of the Court of His Sovereign Majesty, King Henry VIII.

Chapter Twenty Six-A New Master, A Loyal Servant

Ned awoke with start-it had been the dream. If Dr Caerleon had been present no doubt he would have had an explanation for the imagery. Whether Ned wanted the twisted old man’s views was up for debate. The remembrance of the strange images had him shivering. It had been a great cathedral on fire and tumbling into ruins. He crossed himself to banish the nightmare which had been so vivid especially since it was Ned himself who’d hurled the flaming brands, setting alight the vestments and smashing the delicate rood screen with a mason’s hammer. It had been so extreme a sight, even his normally mischievous daemon kept silent and his better angel had hidden somewhere dark and safe.

He lay under the coverlet and struggled to come back to himself. What in the name of all the saints had prompted that terrible portent of a nightmare? Had one of Satan’s demons been sent to plague him or was it a grim warning from an angel on high? His soul felt fragile and wavered hungering for the solace of prayer while his body trembled violently. Then as the light of dawn fell across his face, his eyes flickered open.

All right, he was definitely awake now and the power the dreadful dream held over him fell away as if frightened by the morning light. Ned tried to push himself off the bed and woke up further when he found his left arm had been strapped to his body. What?

In a rush the images of the last week slammed into him leaving him breathless and panting. Could it only have been over a week since the incident at the Cardinal’s Cap? It must be close to that. He slowly counted up the days or rather the nights, since those tended to be the most readily recalled. If all that was real then this must be the King’s manor at Grafton Regis.

With one hand Ned pushed back the bed curtains and looked around the room. It was quite small but with everything a man could need including a chamber pot. That he utilized immediately, also one handed, which proved to be his first obstacle and luckily was overcome was successfully.

Ned looked out the window and tried to estimate the time. Without the ringing of the city bells or the chime of St Paul’s clock it was a bit difficult. The sun was well enough up so it could have been the second hour. He made a slight effort to stretch his shoulder and whimpered. The wound had tightened up.

This dressing and bandage, though no doubt useful for the wound, made dressing impossible and in the ranking scheme of the court only in his more imaginative fantasies was Ned Bedwell going to be important or wealthy enough to rate a servant. So first problem for the day was how could he get his shirt and doublet on unassisted? The second problem that occurred to him was how to get some food. To be honest he’d expected to awake back at the tavern or even in a barn or maybe having to sharing a bed with three others at least.

Having a separate room screamed status and marked favour, and he didn’t mind the absence of snoring companions in the least. However having Rob in here may have made his struggle with the shirt a less painful and futile experience. The battle left Ned gasping with pain as he leant against the wall to recover. That was when he discovered a new disadvantage as the timber door swung open and smacked him into the wall. Shaking his head all he could be thankful for was at least it hit the good shoulder.

“Oww! By the saints, watch what you’re doing!”

Whether it was a plea or threat seemed to make no difference, as Mistress Black strode into the small chamber followed by three court servants carrying an array of clothes. Ned viewed their entrance with some trepidation. He didn’t care if they were the robes of the Grand Turk himself. All it meant was another struggle with shirts and such. He lost some of his smouldering discontent when a further servant arrived with a well-laden tray of provender and a jug of ale. It made negotiating the press in the room a bit difficult, but the smell of fresh bread had him salivating in anticipation. Now he thought about it, his stomach reminded him that it had been almost a day since he had last eaten.

Perhaps Mistress Black had missed her calling in life, for within moments she’d marshalled the confusion, arranged the clothes on a narrow coffer chest, the tray on the bed and ushered out the last of the bewildered servants. All this was accomplished without either running into Ned or tripping over any of the servants, a feat that impressed him considering the limited space in the room.

Ned was about to joyfully pounce on one of the loaves when Mistress Black’s commanding tone stopped his hand in mid grab. “Get your shirt off Ned!”

That had him flummoxed. Here he was, dying from hunger, and now she wanted to strip him to his breeches. Both his daemon and angel emerged from hiding to point out that she had finally called him Ned, thought instinctively he did look around for any hot pokers or other implements of pain. No, only that dangerously innocuous satchel she always carried.

“What for?” he asked suspiciously. After all the last two times she had got his shirt off had been distinctly painful experiences. Though she may have claimed necessity the agony was instantly recalled.

Mistress Black shook her head and frowned while unpacking unguents and bandages. “Well Ned, I could describe to you the progress, according to the learned physicians, from laudable pus to green pus to wound rot and a painful death or you could experience all that. Your choice!”

Well if only she’d explained matters to him in the first place. Ned removed the encumbering shirt very smartly with only a few winces and a barely suppressed whimper. Then the apprentice apothecary and sometimes practicing barber surgeon gave his wound a very close inspection then applied a further pungent salve from one of her many pots then rebandaged the wound. “By the way Ned, that was well done yesterday.”

The unexpected compliment had him confused. A favour from the glowering Mistress Black, that was unusual!

“What was?”

“Well the ambush for a start…and later.”

Ned could have sworn there was a grudging tone of compliment in that. “Rob and Roger did more in the fight.”

She dismissed that with a brief shrug. “Maybe, but they know how to fight, though if you want I can recommend a friend of Master Robinsons who could train you in the arts of defence. Next time you won’t wear a dagger in your shoulder.”

It was the sort of left-handed compliment he was beginning to expect from this very perceptive girl. Unused to compliments in general and this one in particular, he stammered out his worries. “The interview with Secretary Cromwell could have been better. I fear that we only escaped the direst fate by the opportune arrival of Lady Anne.”

Meg Black tugged the bandage tighter and gave a very quiet smile. This was perplexing. Didn’t she understand the danger?

“However I fear that we have swapped an immediate threat for a perilous bondage to Cromwell that’ll bring little recompense.”

The intriguing smile of Mistress Black grew wider. She looked not so much like the cat who got the cream, but one that had hit on a year’s supply and then some. “Not so opportune or entirely without recompense.”

“What? How can you say that? We have less than half of Smeaton’s gold left. We can get some money on the return of the horses and maybe a good price for that chestnut.”

That last inclusion hurt. He really liked that horse, but there had to be a fair division of their gains since they could kiss farewell to the rest of the Cardinal’s Angels. By the time they got back to the city the shipment would be on its way to wherever.

“Ahh Ned, I fear I have a confession to make.”

What was this? Ned looked at Rob’s sister as if she’d sprouted wings. What was she talking about? Confession, he thought. Lutherans didn’t make confession?

“The night of the ambush after I dosed you with Paracelsus’ laudanum I sent a message to my Lady Anne warning her of the letters and our need for help. So as you saw yesterday her arrival saved us.”

Ned dropped his head. Oh well and he’d thought it had all been down to his negotiation with Cromwell. A part of him felt disappointed while his daemon hinted that it displayed a very useful link and regard from Mistress Black.

Ned muzzled further thoughts as Meg continued. “It’s not so dark Ned.”

Once more an enigmatic smile lit up her face, making her eyes sparkle with barely suppressed mischief. Her cryptic replies were making him angry and once more he spoke without thinking. “I suppose you can magic up the gold just like the Faerie Queen.” This was a said with a bitterly sarcastic tone and he immediately regretted his haste.

That was until Meg Black gave her answer. “Well yes I can. I know exactly where it is.”

Ned couldn’t have been more surprised but he was getting used to the seeming limitless abilities of Mistress Black, so he made an attempt at nonchalance. He leaned against the window sill, and would have tried to cross his arms but for having one arm strapped across his chest which made it awkward. “All right Mistress Clever Clogs. Where?”

That damned annoying smile of hers continued. If anything it acquired a heavy tinge of smirk. “You had your head against it at the Steelyard. Those barrels behind you bore the Cardinal’s seal and my friend Albrecht owns the Halstall of Bremen.”

“What!” The revelation had him spluttering. “Why didn’t you tell us?”

Mistress Black just laughed and shook her head. “What use would it have been other than a distraction? We couldn’t have done anything with it before solving the riddle of the letters anyway.”

Ned just sat there on the coffer chest in the morning sunlight shaking his head. All this time and he had been inches away from a fortune. But he had to ruefully admit that Margaret Black was probably in the right. No matter how much it was, with a warrant for murder and treason hanging over them, it would have been of little use. But he did perk up at the sudden prospect of being very, very rich.

He supposed this must have been pretty transparent for Mistress Black once more shook her head. “I wouldn’t get any ambitious ideas about the gold. I had to tell Lady Anne about it and she has placed a few restrictions on its use. Otherwise she will inform the King of its existence.”

That was a bit of a crimp to Ned’s spiralling ambitions. Damn!

“Oh by the way I am to be its executor and I report its use to her at the Epiphany feast every year.”

That was perhaps worse news. With Mistress Margaret Black as Lady Anne’s agent, the chance of escaping the cramped quarters of the Inn of Court for palatial magnificence vanished. He must have looked really woeful for Meg let out a very mirthful chuckle, and gave him a playful thump. “Don’t look so downhearted. Lady Anne said each member of the company could have twenty pounds worth every year and a share of any profits if we accept her patronage. By the way Robert has already agreed and Roger will.”

Ned had to smile. What else could he do? They were still alive, unhung, cleared of murder and treason, and in the space of a week had gained the protection of two of the rising powers at the court and the enough money annually to live like the gentry. Even so the daemon at his shoulder muttered that they’d be earning every penny of that in times to come. He appeared to be accepted as part of a very select company.

Ned poured the small ale into a couple of pewter cups and offered her one. “I give a toast to friendship and the Companie of the Cardinal’s Angels. May we all prosper!”

The answering smile this received was extremely pleasing. Maybe the future held more promise than he could imagine, as his daemon and angel had whispered.

Content

Gregory House
The Cardinal's Angels

Prologue: The Cardinal’s Dilemma, September 1529

Chapter One-The Bear Garden Southwark, September

Chapter Two-The Clink Southwark

Chapter Three-An Uncle’s Kind Regard? St Lawrence Poor Jewry

Chapter Four-PuirGhostie o’ St Paul’s

Chapter Five-The Cardinal’s Cap-London Bridge to Southwark

Chapter Six-Discovery at Greyfriars

Chapter Seven-The Apothecary’s Apprentice Greyfriars

Chapter Eight-The Apothecary’s Secrets, Greyfriars

Chapter Nine-Mont Jovis Inn

Chapter Ten-The Byways of London

Chapter Eleven-The Steelyard Hanse? Riverside

Chapter Twelve-The Fallen Angels, The Steelyards

Chapter Thirteen-Under London Bridge! The Thames

Chapter Fourteen-The Tower

Chapter Fifteen-Good Company in Bermondsey

Chapter Sixteen-The Southwark Watch

Chapter Seventeen-The Gryne Dragone, Southwark

Chapter Eighteen-Sanctum Arcane Agryppa, Southwark

Chapter Nineteen-A Devil’s Bargain, Southwark

Chapter Twenty-The Fields of London

Chapter Twenty One-The White Lamb, Moorgate

Chapter Twenty Two-The Grafton Ride, Cosgrove Village

Chapter Twenty Three-A Clear Road! Watling Street

Chapter Twenty Four-A Ministering Angel? Grafton Regis

Chapter Twenty Five-The Cardinal’s Good Servant, Grafton Regis Manor

Chapter Twenty Six-A New Master, A Loyal Servant